ANCIENT SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
A�TERDAMSTUD�INTHETHEORYAND mST ORY OF LINGUISTIC SCIENCE General Editor E. F. KONRAD KOERNER (University of Ottawa)
Series IV - CURRENT ISSUES IN LINGUISTIC THEORY
Advisory Editorial Board Henning Andersen (Los Angeles); Raimo Anttila (Los Angeles) Thomas V. Gamkrelidze (Thilisi); John E. Joseph (Hong Kong) Hans-Heinrich Lieb (Berlin); Ernst Pulgram (Ann Arbor, Mich.) E. Wyn Roberts (Vancouver, B.C.); Danny Steinberg (Tokyo)
Volume 116
D. Gary Miller Ancient Scripts and Phonological Knowledge
ANCIENT SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
D. GARY MILLER
University of Florida
JOHN BENJAWNS PUBLISHING COMPANY AMSTERDAMlPHll..ADELPHIA
The paper used in this publication meets the mInimum requirements of American National Standard for Infonnation Sciences - Permanence of
Paper for Printed Library Materials, ANSI Z39,48-1984.
Library of Congress Cataloging-fn-Publicatfon Data Miller,
D.
Gary.
Ancient scripts and phonological knowledge I p.
D.
Gary Miller.
cm. -- (Amsterdam studies in the theory and history of linguistic science. Series
IV, Current issues in linguistic theory, ISSN 0304-0763 ; v. 116) Includes bibliographical references and index.
I. Grammar, Comparative and general--Phono]ogy. 2. Inscriptions, Linear B. 3. Cypriote
syUabary. 4. Alphabet. 5. Language awareness. I. Title. 11. Series. P217.3.M55
1994
414--dc20 ISBN 90 272 3619 4
(Eur.) I 1-55619-570-2
94-28635 (US) (alk. paper)
CIP
© Copyright 1994 - John Benjamins B.V. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form, by print, photoprint, microfilm, or any other means, without written permission from the publisher. John Benjamins Publishing Co.
•
P.D.Box 75577
•
1070 AN Amsterdam· The Netherlands
John Benjamins North America· P.D.Box 27519· Philadelphia, PA 19118· USA
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS Parts of this work were presented at conferences, and other parts read by friends and colleagues. Particular analyses and formulations have profited from comments and suggestions by Henning Andersen, Elmer Antonsen, Alice Faber, Susan Guion, Jay Jasanoff, Katherine Leffel, Marie Nelson, Steve Podlecki, Tom Sawallis, Robert Scholes, Martin Schwartz, Nelleke Van Deusen-Scholl, and W. C. Watt. Thanks also to Susan Guion, Jean Pierre Olivier, Robert Scholes, and Roger Woodard for making available to me prepublished copies of their work. Special thanks go to Rex Wallace, John Stonham, and Elisa Maranzana for generous comments on the entire manuscript. Many useful discussions with Elisa helped clarify numerous points. Elmer Antonsen and Jay Jasanoff provided valuable assistance on the chapter on the runic alphabet. Jean-Pierre Olivier also provided generous assistance by sharing his own linear B fonts and advising me on several characters. My wife, Judith A. Miller. children 's book writer and illustrator, aided the final preparation by meticulously drawing the graphic symbols in Appendix A. Several generations of students who suffered through preliminary versions of this work also deserve a "thank you". Konrad Koemer deserves special mention for cheerfully fielding my E mail pleas for help at all hours of the day or night, and for numerous valuable suggestions that enhanced the content of the manuscript as well as the style. Yola de Lusenet of Benjamins facilitated the technical issues of publication and advertising.
D. Gary Miller Gainesville, Aa., March 1994
ABBREVIATIONSl ABL
AOC ACT AGRlAgr Anc. AORlaor.
AIab.
Arc.
arch. Archil.
Alt. AUXlAux C
(l)NJ
qxi
Cret.
Cypr.
DAT dial(s)
ablative acc:uali a ve active agreement ADcient aorist Arabic Arcadi.an archaic
Arcbilochus (mid VU)
Attic auxiliary (verb) COllSC08l1t conjugation (class) madter compound(ed) Cretan
Cyprian dative dialect(s)
ECP
Empty Category Principle
FffEM
feminine future passive participle future genitive
FFP
RJTlfut GEN
Germ. Ok. Gmc. Hdt.
Hes. HOOl. loel.
id.
lE D.
IMPV/impv
IND ind.obj. INF
loo. Ital. KN Lal.
German Gn:ek
Germanic Herodotus (ca. -484-424) Hesiod (ca. end vm?) Homer (ca. end vm) Icelandic [idem] the same (mcanimg)
Indo-European JUod (of Homer)
imperative indicative indirect object infmitive Ionic/Ionian Italian Knossos Latin
LOCIloc
MlMAS C MFDPASS
MID
Mod. Myc. Nln NOM NP
o(t). O. OB/oq.
Od. ON
OPT/opt. p/pl. PAP partic. PASS/pass p.c. PERFIPFCf ro
Pind PI.
POSS
pp ppp
Prep
PRFS
pret.
PIP PV
q.v. slsg. Sem. Sim. Tbess. Thuc. V
vl.
VP
w.lit
localiveJ1ocalicmal masculine mediopassive middle Modem Mycenaean DCUIcr nominative nounpbrase DCUIcr Old
oiject
Odyssey (of HmleI")
Old Norse oplaIive plmal perfect active participle participle passive
perBODal correspoodence
perfect(ivc)
Particular Grammar
Pindar(-518-438) Plato (ca. -427-347) possessive/possessed perfect participle perfect/past passive participle prepositicm
preseut
preterit(e) present participle Pylos
[quod vide] which sec singular Semonides (fl. mid VU) Simonides (ca. -556-468) Thessalim Thucydides (ca. -460-400) vowel variant (manuscript) reading verbpbrase with literature (i.e., references)
1 Bibliographical abbreviations are included in the Refermccs.
CONTENTS Acknowledgements
v
Abbreviations
vi
o.
Preface
0.1 0.2 0.3 0.4
Objectives of the Study Scripts as Representation Plan of the Book Dating Conventions
1.
Theoretic:al Prerequisites
le
The Linear B SyUabary
3.
The Cyrprlan Syllabary
1.0 1.1 1.2 1 .3 1.4 1 .5 1.6 1.7 1.8 1 .9 1 . 10
2.0 2.1 2.2 2.3 2.4 2.5 2.6 2.7 2.8
3.0 3. 1 3.2 3.3 3.4 3.5 3.6 3.7 3.8
Introduction Scripts The Syllable and the Sonority Hierarchy Sonority Distance and English Words Some Consequences and Predictions of the SH Some SH Effects in Ancient Greek The Sonority Hierarchy, PG Stipulations, and Syllable Parsing Parameters of Syllable Head Projection Directionality and Segments of Identical Sorority Marked Syllable Structures and Change Conclusion Introduction Linguistic Inventory of Linear B Signs Mycenaean Syllable Structure and Spelling Conventions Sonority Hierarchy and Mycenaean Syllabification The Linear B Evidence Olide-Liquid/Liquid-Olide Sequences and the Patteming of Iwl Onset Clusters in Coda Position Variant Spellings Conclusion
Introduction Cyprian and Linear B: Continuity and Innovation Script Innovation and Text-Type The Cyprian Evidence Counterconventions: The Writing of Stop-Continuant Strings Morphological Input and Boundary Phenomena Continuant-Stop Sequences Exceptions and Other Conditioning Factors Conclusion
xi xii xv xvi 1 1 2 4 5 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 13 15 16 18 22 24 2S 26 27 27 29 29 32 33 34 35 36
viii 4.
5.
,.
CONTENfS
The Greek Alphabet 4.0 Introduction 4.1 Transmission of the Northwest Semitic Script 4.2 Northwest Semitic Scripts and the Adaplalion to Greek 4.3 The Case for the Early Borrowing of the Greek Alphabet 4.4 Some Early Forms of Greek Letters 4.5 Internal Greek Prehistoric Developments: The Vowels 4.6 LaterlRegional Vowel Letters 4.7 The Supplemental Consonants 4.8 The Evolution of Qoppa 4.9 Supplementals and the Sibilant Letters 4. 10 The Antiquity of Segmental Writing 4. 1 1 Adaptation and Development Phase of the Greek Alphabet 4. 12 Summary and Conclusion 4. 13 Interaction Between the Syllabary and Alphabet Traditions
The Runic Alphabet 5.0 Introduction 5. 1 The Older Runic Fullarlc. 5.2 An Idealized Runic Abecedarium and its Divisions 5.3 Origin of the Runic Alphabet: Meditenanean Theory 5.4 Critique of the Latin Origin Theory 5.5 Runic as an Invented Script 5.6 Germanic Vowels and Runic Letters 5.7 The Thirteenth Rune 5.8 Phonological Basis of the Order of the Runic Letters 5.9 Class and Manner Projections of the Runic Matrix 5.10 Antiquity of the Phonological Matrix: Byblos 5.1 1 The Ras Shamra Matrix 5. 12 Fmpty Cells and the Antiquity of the Runic Matrix 5.13 Conclusion APPENDIX: The Proto-Germanic Vowel System 5.14 Long Vowels 5. 15 Core Short Vowel Reflexes 5.16 Short Vowels in Unstressed Syllables 5.17 New Long Vowels 5. 18 The Status of � 5. 19 Proto-Germanic Vowels and the Runic Alphabet Literacy and Linguistic Knowledge 6.0 Introduction 6.1 The Word 6.2 Word Boundaries 6.3 Knowledge of Word Constituency 6.4 Knowledge of Words in Antiquity 6.5 Acquisition of Morphology
39 40 40 42 44
46 48 48
51 53 54 55
56
.58
61 62 63 63 65
66
68 69 70 72 73 74 75 76
77
77 78 80 81 82 85 85 g] 88 89 91
CONTENTS
6.6 6.7 6.8 6.9 6.10 6.11 6.12 6.13 6.14 7.
Word Salience: Conclusion The Syllable Segments and Phonemes The Role of the Phoneme in Language Change The Phonology/Orthography Interface Phonology-Orthography Mappings Spelling and Metaknowledge Implicit Segmental Awareness Conclusion
Implications: An Ideal Script? 7.0 Introduction 7.1 Realities to be Dealt With 7.2 Script Abstractness and Phonological Cues 7.3 The Alphabet Compromise vs. More Ideal Scripts 7.4 Devising an Fificient Syllabary 7.5 Reprise and Conclusion
ix 92 93 94 95 96 97 98 100 102
103 103 104 104 105 106
Appendices Appendix A: From Proto-Sinaitic to Greek Appendix B: The linear B Syllabary A ppendix C: The Cyprian Syllabary
109 113 115
References
117
General Index
137
o. PREFACE 0.1 Objectives o/the Study The topic of this study is both more and less than the tide suggests. Since the target is the phonological knowledge that underlies segmental scripts, especially of the linear variety ( 'alphabets'), and, since the only verifiable instance of the (spontaneous) creation of an alphabet involves the Northwest Semitic script and its derivatives (Diringer 1968: 164, 435; Sampson 1985: 71; R. Harris 1986:27; Sass 1988: 167; Cross 1989:77), our concentration will be on early Western scripts with segmental coding. Because two syllabic scripts from Ancient Greece provide clues to the development of the Greek alphabet, they will also be examined. The objective in each case is to demonstrate the high degree of segmental awareness that was coded in the scripts and their orthographic conventions. Some ancient Western scripts are thus examined for theoretical implications - assumptions about phonology that underlie them. It haS been the standard assumption of Western culture that the alphabet is the greatest invention since the wheel. 1 Some scholars, such as Roy Harris (1986:37), have challenged this "ethnocentric bias of a European approach to non-European languages". Nevertheless, very few researchers have seriously disputed the prevailing notion that the alphabet is superior to other (e.g., syllabic) scripts; see the references in Coulmas (1989:44), who challenges this view as "simplistic". Yet that is not enough of a criticism. Coulmas goes 1 The present work is exclusively linguistic. We will not get into the politics that have attributed the tecimocratic supremacy of the West to the alphabet (see Olson 1994). Already Pl.ato (Phaedrus 274-275) had the king respond to Thoth's legendary invention of writing
that it would inhibit wisdom. For criticism of the still voguish view that the alphabet was literally responsible for the development of civilization, see PoweD (1981), Finnegan (1988), Bloch (1989). Coulmas (1989). Larsen (1989). Thomas (1992), and especially Maranzana (1993); cf. Barton (1994). As stated by Coulmas (p.I60), "What is swprising about this approach is that it was ever taken seri0U8ly and discussed by serious scholars." For the development of writing. see. for the older literature, the indispensable studies by Gelb (1963). Diringer (1968), and Jensen (1969). More recent approaches are found in Naveh (1982). Sampson (1985). R. Harris (1986), Coulmas (1989). Healey (1990). and the articles in Senner (1989) and Hooker (1990). Technical studies include Dietrlch & Loretz (1988). Sass (1988). Schmandt-Besserat (1992). Segert (1993).
xii
PREFACE
on to assert that the alphabet is "the most economical system" (cf. Diringer 1968: 13) but hastens to stress that it is better equipped to handle languages like Greek than tone languages. However, accentual distinctions in Greek, e.g., <j>Gic; phiJs /rJ16ost "light": <j>Wt; phIB /rJt06s / "man" are no better handled by any of the world's usual scripts. Sampson (1985: 107) claims it does not matter because the RJNCflONAL YIELD of accent in Ancient Greek was low (which is not clear; see BubenCk 1983: 134[0. That of course misses the point that in a language in which accent has a higher functional load, a strictly linear segmental script is woefully inadequate, as Sampson (pp. 37-38) notes in conjunction with English intonation. In fact, an alphabet is not the most economical system, nor is it necessarily the simplest to learn just because it contains the fewest symbols (Gelb 1963: 184ff; Diringer 1968:13; Sass 1988: 167-168, with reservations). To some extent, as several scholars have.tried to maintain, there is a trade-off in complexity with respect to linguistic (speci fically phonological/segmental) knOWledge. That is, some have claimed that alphabets are harder to learn because segments are not salient. We wiJJ argue that (1) this is only partially true, and (2) alphabets may be easier to learn but (for separate reasons) not simpler to read - despite the ostensible advantage adduced by Harris (1986: 119), that alphabets not only reduce the number of symbols but simultaneously "lose few or none of the facilities of 'word identification' which the previous writing system afforded. " An important principle that will be employed throughout, though rejected by Gelb ( 1963: 140-143, 251) , is the ACROPHONIC PRINCIPLE defined by Coulmas (1989: 33) as the principle "whereby a word acquires the phonetic value of the beginning of the whole word for whose writing it was originally used." A weaker version is generally adopted, whereby" A as in apple" exemplifies a modified (non-iconic to the symbol) ·acrophonic principle, the source of the ancient letter-names (Diringer 1968: 168-169; Jensen 1969:53; Gessman 1975: 14; Sampson 1985: 78, 101; Harris 1986:31), analogous to modem radio alphabets like able, baker, charlie, etc. (Gelb 1963: 142; Faber 1992: 126). Compare the Slavic glagolitic letter-names a z "I", buky "letter", vitli "knowledge", glagol' "speech", etc. (Gelb 1963: 141; Gessman 1975: 75).
0.2 SCripts as RepresenlDtion What do scripts mirror? Coulmas (1989: 47) challenges the view that scripts mirror speech, the underlying assumption of which is that "a good writing system is an isomorphic mapping of speech." That is, there is a one to-one correspondence between sounds and signs (cf. Diringer 1968: 12-13, 163; Jensen 1969:583). Coulmas argues, following the tradition of Gelb
xiii
PREFACE
( 1 963: IS, 224fl), Jensen ( 1 969:583-586), and others, that this ignores three important points: ( 1) this ideal is probably not realizable for any script; (2) the script user is not interested in the same precision mapping as the linguist [and would actually be slowed down by it D.G.M]; and (3) orthography is normative. In actuality, there are no 'pure' scripts because of the conflict pinpointed by SPE (p.49): -
Orthography is a system designed for readers who know the language, who unda' stand sentences and therefore know the surface structure of sentences. [.. ] It would be quite pointless for the orthography to indicate [ . . ] predictable variants. Except for unpredictable variants (e.g., man men. buy boughi), ail optimal orthography would have one representation for each lexical entry. Up to ambigUity, then, such a system would maintain a close correspondence between semantic units and ortho graphic representations. A system of this sort is of little use for one who wishes to produce tolerable speech without knowing the Ianguage l.. ]. .
.
-
-
.
The conflict is thus whether a script is going to mirror the lexical entry (semantic pole) or the output (phonetic pole) or some combination or a more abstract level of representation. Some scripts are close to phonemic (e.g., Spanish, Latvian), some encode morphophonemic information (e.g., Dutch, German, Russian), and some contain a large amount of morphemic, lexical, and even heuristic information, e.g., English (cf. Sampson 1985:194-2 13; Coulmas 1989:175-176; §6. 12 below). Spelling in English is often lexical semantic or logographic,2 viz. new � knew � gnu � pneu-, or main � mane � mein � Maine. Note also differences among identical spellings, e.g., -ombof bomb, tomb. comb, or the notorious -()ugh of through, though, thought, trough, tough, bough, hiccough . And so on. Since antiquity (e.g., Aristotle, de Interpretatione 1.4-6), it is customary to conceptualize writing as a representation of speech (see Harris 1 986:83-86) but Harris (pp. 91-92) argues that writing cannot be simply a representation of speech because different writing systems are associated with different neurolinguistic problems. For instance, Japanese dyslexics familiar with the syllabic kana script and the logogmphic (Chinese) kanji script do not have the same difficulties (but see Morais 1991: 17- 18; Mann 1991:57fl). More to the point, no system so far devised comes close to representing all of our phono logical knowledge, presumably because most nonpictographic systems are linear attempts at representing something nonlinear/multiplanar. 2 On the loose use of the term
logographic in connection with English orthography, see, e.g., PoweD (1991: 75,116); cc. Gelb (1963:15) on 'visual morphemes'. For a useful overview of English orthographic conventions and their history. see Jespersen (1948: 146-149).
xiv
PRFFACE
A body of evidence for the autonomy of writing systems is presented in Harris ( 1986: 105-1(8). For instance, scripts may contain non-phonologically or non-morphologically realized (i.e., unpronounced and/or unpronounceable) symbols, such as classificatory detenninative signs, extremely frequent in hieroglyphic and cuneiform systems, signs for people (male, female, queen, etc.), wooden objects; and so on. In our own system, botanists intersperse amid ordinary writing special symbols for male, female, etc.� astronomers, chemists, mathematicians, and other professionals use special symbols (Gelb 1963: 15-20; Gessman 1975:8). Differences between upper and lower case letters most frequently correspond to nothing in the spoken language at all. Occasionally, there is a semantic difference, as in Smith : smith, De mocrat ic : de mocratic, AIDS : aids, etc. (cr. Gessman 1975: 15); a message in ALL CAPS may express the attitude or intonation of the speaker. And so on. Sequential restrictions, such as q only before u, are synchronically arbitrary and correspond to nothing linguistic (Harris, p. 1 1 5; more in §6. 1 1). Another factor, extensively discussed by Jensen ( 1969:587-592; cr. Gessman 1975:98102), involves stylistic developments, especially those motivated by con siderations of speed, such as shorthands, abbreviations, cursive stenography, brachygraphy, tachygraphy. 'Fonts' constitute another stylistic difference (Gessman 1975: 15, 87-95). All of this very strongly suggests that scripts have an autonomy of their own and are not merely representational sys.tems of spoken language. As emphasized by Harris ( 1986: 1 19), writing "as writing" has for millennia been "independent of the spoken word". While all of this is undeniable, one must not get too carried away with the independence of scripts and language. The independence could allow us to forget that the entire point of a script is in fact to represent graphically some aspect or aspects of the linguistic knowledge of native speakers of a language (on which, see Chomsky 1986). The conflict will always be on what kind of knowledge will be mirrored, whether it will be exclusively phono logical (and which aspects of that - syllables and/or segments), partly morphological, partly lexical or semantic. Thus viewed, writing systems are attempts at representing different, 'competing' aspects of language (more specifically, language knowledge), some phonetic (noncontrastive). some phonemic (contrast and opposition). some lexical/morphological (root or affix unity). some morphophonemic (in the broad sense). Such competing goals are apt to yield discrepancies and irregularities in graphic conventions. This study will investigate the properties of several ancient syllabic and linear segmental scripts to make explicit the aspects of linguistic knowledge which they are attempting to represent. Chapter 6 will present independent evidence for the types of knowledge identified in the previous chapters.
PREFACE
xv
0.3 Plan ofthe Book Recent work on scripts (discussed in chap.6) has tended to support the age-old prejudice that alphabets impart a knowledge of segments, and that people without alphabets have no knowledge of words, much less segments. linguistic analysis of the Greek Linear B syllabary (chap.2) and Cyprian syllabary (chap.3) shows that nothing could be farther from the truth. The spelling conventions of these two ancient scripts are based on the Sonority Hierarchy (SH), and presuppose a sophisticated (at least implicit) knowledge of the arrangement of segments according to the SH. Specifically, the sophistication of developing and using a script based on the SH, consistently performing exhaustive SH analyses of each word and spelling individual segments according to their position in the SH, devising solutions to problems like SH onsets in coda position or codas in onset position, handling problems of syllable adjuncts and SH violations in the language, and occasionally trying to represent compositional information as well, go lightyears beyond anything predicted by proponents of privileged alphabet knowledge. To assess the development of alphabets and their adaptation to particular phonological systems, the history of the Greek alphabet is explored in chapter 4. Its Phoenician source fits letter-by-letter into a phonetic matrix analogous to the Byblos and Ras Shamra matrices (chap.S), in which segments are arranged as follows: laryngeais> labials> alveolars> velars> dentaJs. Again, the question arises, how can there be a phonetic-order conception of segments without a concept of segments? Similarly, the Germanic runic fupark (chap.S) fits a matrix arranged: lip-rounded> dental> (alveo)palataJ> velar. The changes and adaptations in the creation and ordering of that script reveal a knowledge of segments and their phonetic/phonological properties. Chapter 6 discusses some recent experimental research which has denied the very linguistic knowledge demonstrated to underlie the ancient scripts. Independent corroborative evidence for that knowledge is presented, forcing the conclusion that the experiments are faulty in their design and results. They do not begin to access the linguistic knowledge possessed by native speakers. Consequently, that type of research does a disservice to humanity and the scholarly community in claiming to validate age-old prejudices under a pseudoscientific guise. The concluding chapter discusses some implications for the design of scripts and for future experimental work.
xvi
PREFACE
0.4 Dating Conventio", To avoid problems of time reckoning, I will follow Sampson (1985) in using a date like 1980 for the modem era (= AD.lC.E.) and -1980 for antiquity (= 1980 B.C./B.C.E.). Also, for generic ancient dating, the convention of Roman numerals is used, e.g., Naxos, VI = Naxos, sixth century B.C.IB.C.E., or-6c.
1. THEORETICAL PREREQUISITES 1.0 Introduction After a brief discussion of the typology of scripts targets the hopeless ambiguity of the term syllabary, a theoretical perspective on the structure of the syllable is pursued. Segments are arranged in the syllable in the unmarked case according to the Sonority Hierarchy and independent feature geometry. The Sonority Hierarchy is shown 10 make substantial predictions about the sequencing of segments universally and in Ancient Greek, where it was a strong motivating factor in a number of changes. A theory of syllable parsing and syllabification is introduced which builds on principles and parameters of head placement. The syllable is claimed 10 be a Sonority "Phrase' structurally.
1. 1 Scripts A note on script types is in order. The term SYLLABARY is hopelessly vague, as emphasized by Faber ( 1992:122), who divides syl labically linear systems into those that are syllabically coded (Akkadian, Japanese [kana] 1 ) and segmental ly coded (Hebrew, Aramaic, devan agari, etc.); segmenta lly linear systems she subdivides into complete (true alphabets: Greco-Latin and its derivatives) and defective (Ugaritic, Phoenician, etc.). The Linear B script she considers to be "syllabically linear and incomplete" (p.I23). But it is also (partially) segmentally coded. Faber's classification has no category for 'exhaustively analyzed but inexhaustively coded' as a matter of choice, since she does not believe that people without an alphabet can exhaustively analyze words segmentally. As she explicitly states ( 1992: 1 12), given the evidence that is customarily considered,2 "segmentation ability, rather than being a 1 Poser (1992) argues that even this classification is too simplistic because the Japanese kana system, with symbols for vowel length, gemination. etc., is mora-based, not syllable-based (and Timothy Vance agrees, p.c.). I thank John Stonbam for this reference. 2 This is a necessary qualification. In a letter (18 Jan. 1993), Faber writes, "My purpose my only purpose - in the Segmentation paper was to demonstrate that nothing in the interface between Canaanite and True-Greek necessitates the assumption that [the early users of True-Greek orthography had an essentially modem segmental awareness]. The target audience was those psycholinguists who see in the structure of True-Greek orthography the
2
ANCIENT
SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
necessary precursor to the innovation of alphabetic writing, was a con sequence of that innovation." (This is a common misconception; cf. Bellamy 1989.) The Linear B script (chap.2) militates against that position. Complete onsets, nuclei, and codas must be exhaustively analyzed segmentally to detennine how a given string is written. This suggests at the very least an implicit knowledge of segments and their hierarchical organization. Alphabets, as noted in the Preface, are not only rare among script types (and all existing ones likely arose from West Semitic scripts), but constitute an attempt to represent phonological knowledge on a single linear plane, in apparent violation of our implicit knowledge of higher levels of organization. Alphabets are advantageous. Because of the limited number of symbols, they are easier to learn. However, they do not indicate any more awareness of segmentation-ability than a syllabary like the Linear B or Cyprian. An alphabet represents less knowledge than does the Cyprian syllabary because it codes only (an incomplete inventory of) segments and omits all reference to syllable structure and the SH. Faber, ironically like those she argues against, seems to give privileged significance to SEGMENTATION as defined by the separate linear representation of consonants and vowels, missing the point that (i) knowledge of the individual segments (consonants and vowels) is clearly necessary to code them properly according to the SH based rules of the script, and (ii) there is no linguistic reason to represent segments in isolation; a syllabic representation contains more infonnation. One potential objection is that the Linear B and Cyprian syllabaries did not factor out vowels as did the Ethiopic and Indic scripts (Sampson 1985:64ff; Faber 1992:120). In fact, the Indic devanzwari(Diringer 1968:283ff), like the Greek syllabaries, represents word-initial vowels differently from those in CV syllables; it differs from the Greek syllabaries in factoring out vowels in CV combinations, but even there a is the default vowel and a special mark is needed to indicate the consonant alone (see Gelb 1963: 149ft). Moreover, the vowel indicators (before, after, or above the consonant) are conceptually syllabic (Diringer 1968:262-263; Faber 1992: 120, 129n.13). Thus, a range of phonological knowledge from segments to syllables is represented in scripts classified as primarily syllabic or primarily segmental (cf. Gelb 1963: 188). 1.2 The Syllable and the Sonority Hierarchy The system of syllabification adopted here is an elaboration of the nuclear structure theory of Leffel (1985) and Levin (1985), in which vowels only compelling evidence for the cognitive naturalness of sub-syllabic segmentation. and my intention was to demonstrate that this is at best a plausibility argument."
TIIEOREflCAL PREREQUISITES
3
(or some other segment, as a parameter) are projected as heads of syllables. In the conception here, the syllable is a Sonority 'Phrase', in which the most sonorous segment (defined by the Sonority Hierarchy) in a string projects as the head of the syllable (§1.6ff). In the standard version of the Sonority Hierarchy (SH) in (1),3 the onset is everything up to the nucleus (V), and the coda is the mirror-image counterpart after the nucleus. The nucleus and coda together constitute an inner constituent (usually called the rime/rhyme from its metrical function), on which see Steriade (1982), Fudge ( 1 987, 1989), Treiman & Zukowski (1991), Carlisle (1991), Kenstowicz (1 994:252f1). (1) Sonority Hierarchy (SH) SYLLABLE rime/rhyme
onset
� Nas Liq GJ
obst
stop cont m n (kpt) (s)
Ir
wy
�
nucleus V
coda
� Liq Nas Obst
GJ
yw
rl
nm
cont stop (s) (tpk)
Clements (1990:3 13) claims that the feature categories (obstruent, nasal, liquid, glide, vowel) are not to be further subdivided (viz. k> p> t; m> n; etc.), as they are in (1), because pJace is not part of sonority. It is true that the SH per se predicts tautosyllabic pw , bw , and tl, dl, which occur in many languages. Their absence from English (words like atlas syllabify hetero3 The Sonority Hierarchy is nothing new; it dates back at least to Thausing (1863). It was defined by Jespersen (1904:187-192) in terms of segments with increasing syllabic and tone bearing ('sonority') properties toward the center (nucleus) of the syllable and decreasing to the end (cf. Sievers 1893:182-190; Grammont 1933: 99. 110). Thanks to Laziczius (1966:171-226). Starnpe (1973). Bell & Hooper (1978:10-11). Kiparsky (1979, 1980), and others. the SH has received renewed interest in recent years. The most detailed eviden ce for the SH (for our purposes) is extensively documented in Steriade (1982). Booij (1984). Levin (1985). Harris (1985. ch.2). Hock (1985). Vennemann (1988). Murray (1988). Basbtlll (1981;J). elements (1990). Rice (1992); cf. Kenslowicz (1994:254ff). My own view is that the SH is of extralinguistic origin (most likely physiological) but interacts with phonological knowledge in crucial ways. It is universal but not so clearly an inviolable principle. It has exceptions. and it is not yet clear which are tolerated or what is impossible. Repair strategies are natural (Physiologically motivated) but apparendy not obligatory.
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEOOE
4
syllabically) must therefore be explained in some other manner. Rice (1992: 76) suggests a constraint against identicaJ PLACE STRUCTURE. In that case, the fact that tr,
dr,
but not
tl, dl,
is tolerated implies that Irl and III do not
share place structure. Rice suggests that English Irl lacks a place node. In Ancient Greek, by contrast, Irl evidently had a palatal place of articulation to judge, for instance, from phonological changes, such as Attic reversion
conditioned by Irl, lel, and lil (see Meillet 1903:30; Sommerstein 1973:52ff; Miller 1976a): Significantly,
tl
and
dl were
possible (onset-type) clusters in
Ancient Greek. In stop clusters generally, the coronal is second. According to Rice (1992:82-83), this follows from coronals having less (specified) place structure than the other places of articulation. In general, sonority and place sequences have different properties, and Rice (1992:87) concludes that it is erroneous to build place into a universal SH. This is probably on the right track, but since nothing crucial to our purposes depends on the theoretical rationale for the independent behavior of place features, (1) will continue to be assumed to be the basic SH.4
1.3 Sonority Distance and English Words To illustrate the SH, some basic English words are spelled out in (2).
(2) English Monosyllabic Words and the SH OBST NAS UQ GL V GL UQ
NAS OBST
cont stop
stop cont knight ME:
NE:
bra nd trash
irons
n
k
x
n b t
(§)
a r
re
r
re
a
t t
y n
d
§ y
r
As a parameter, English also requires a MINIMAL
n
z
SONORITY DISTANCE
(Steriade 1982) of at least two 'slots' on the SH (e.g., stop + liquid but not 40ements (1990) and Rice (1992) also claim that continuancy is independent of the SH. It is true that continuancy constitutes a major theoretical problem in that continuants (especially [s)) crosslinguisticaUy typically occupy positions before andIor after stops (see Fujimura & Lovins 1978; Kiparsky 1979:434-435). However. because of problems with reduplication of sC- strings in Sanskrit, Germanic. and other lE llUlgusges. violation of the MinimaJ Sonority Distance in sl-. etc.• and for other reasons that will become clear in the course of this work. I provisionally accept the analysis of Levin (1985). who treats s in initial sC- and fmal -Cs
strings as a syllable adjunct (cf. Kenstowicz 1994:258).
TIIEOREllCAL PREREQUISITES
5
stop + nasal strings are tolerated in syllable onsets), which Clements
(1990:3 17-3 18) declares the unmarked situation (cf. Rice 1 992:67).
The most frequent systematic exception to the SH is [s], as in words like Eng. string (cr. p.4n.4), which may have to do with the unmarked status of coronals (discussion in Kenstowicz 1994: 285, 5 16-521). The most frequent source of adjuncts is morphology (e.g., Eng. pI. -s, which probably remained because it is coronal). A word like six Isrksl is complex by (the standard version 00 the SH; with derivation [slks+1>] (sixth) and inflection [slks+1>+s] (sixths), the fonn is approaching upper limits on efficient pronounceability. 1.4 Some ConseqlUJnces and PTedictions o/the SH As shown in (2), core syllable and word structure is motivated by the SH. The order specified by the SH predominates for word-structure in all natural languages.s No language has just the marked orders (cf. Bell & Hooper 1 978: 10-1 1; Clements 19SX». Following are some typical consequences and predictions of the SH: 1) The SH provides a metric of relative syllable markedness (Bell & Hooper 1 978). In English, [ayrnz] is a possible (monosyllabic) word, but there is no *[arynz], *[aynrz], * [ayrzn], etc.; burn, harm are well-fonned, but *bunr, *hamr are not.6 This does not mean there cannot be language particular exceptions (however motivated): Gothic akrs, Old Norse akr "field" (one syllable) are acceptable, but MARKED in the technical sense: a child acquiring the language must specifically learn which marked orders are .tolerated by the language. 2) Vowels and glides interchange more easily than do vowels and segments of lower sonority, viz. [ey] > [e), [e) > [ey], as in the history of English, but a change of [en] to [e) is not expected, unless [n] becomes a glide first or via nasalization. -
5 John Stonham (p.c.) fmds this an unfortuDate fonnulation in that it "seems to weaken the universal hierarchy to the status of a mere typological tendency [... and] we lose much of the explanatory value On the ODe hand, it is naive to declare the SH a 'principle' because it has numerous exceptions ('adjuncts'), however conceptualized, viz. licensed at some prosodic domain (see Kenstowicz 1994 §6.9). On the other, this does not entail that it is not universal or that it is a mere typological tendency. As noted above, the motivation is physiological, providing a universal natmalness that detennines core syllabification in all natural languages. 6 From the abstract sonority template (SH) can be derived language-specific constraints on possible morpheme/word, but one must be careful to sort out the irrdevant. For instance, it follows from the template that (monosyllabic) nbik is not a possible English word. but not that bnik is not; the latter is a parametric detail due to the Sonority Distance requirement For more discussion of English syllables and what is or is not predicted by the SH, see Kenstowicz (1994:256-261); cf. §6.13.6 bdow. ...
6
ANCIENT SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOOICAL KNOWLEDGE
3) No language has diphthongs like [en] unless it also has [er] and [ey], assuming it has those sounds. As noted by Stonham (p.c.), a language might lack Irl but still have a diphthong like [en]; cf. Stonham ( 1990) on metathesis in Straits Salish and variable-length vowels in Wakashan. 4) Segments of higher sonority become syllable nuclei (as a parameter) more readily than segments of lower sonority. Words like irons layrrrzJ with a heavy coda are subject to resyllabification. The SH predicts that of the liquid and nasal, both of which are in an environment to become 'syllabic' (syllable nucleus/head), the liquid, being more sonorous [closer to the 'center' of ( 1)], will syllabify first, yielding [ayrnz], that is, [a�nz], as an alternate output. 7 5) The hierarchy of syllabification predicts greater instability of syllabic segments more distant from vowels on the SH: [$] will be more unstable than [It) I)], which will be more unstable than [r 1]. It has long been known (since Brugmann 1876, and Saussure 1 878: 18) that the PIE syllabic nasals were not preserved in any lE language. 6) Nasals share glottal features (natural tendency to be voiced) with liquids (e.g., Crothers 1975: 159). 7) Nasals assimilate to the point of contact of an adjacent obstruent (ramp, rant, rank [rregk)); liquids, on the other hand, seldom do (Ferguson 1975; cf. Rice 1992:63-64). 8) Obstruents tend to assimilate to the voicing or nasality of nasals (Anc. Ok. 1TEVTE [pente] --+ Mod. Gk. [pende] "five"), but only rarely assimilate to liquids and segments of more distant sonority (Ferguson 1975: 178, 1 82ft). 9) Marked sonority orders brought about by other changes are subject to assimilation, dissimilation, metathesis, epenthesis, resyllabification, or some other repair strategy to reinstate a more optimal order andlor minimize the violation of the sonority hierarchy. The proper generalization is that the more distant the exceptions are from the preferred (unmarked) syllable structure, the more unstable they are and susceptible to adjustment. Since SH-motivated assimilations and epentheses have been well treated in the literature (from Hankamer & Aissen 1974 to Rice 1992:70-75; see especially Steriade 1982; Murray 1982) , some other changes are sketched in (3); see Grammont (1923); Ultan ( 1 971); Hock (1985); Stonham (1990). (3) SH-Motivated Metathesis and Resyllabification (a) OE setl- seld"throne", botl bold "BUIInng", etc. (details in --+
Brunner 1965, § 183)
7 Some varieties
of English retain the original dissyllabic [ayranz]; for the position of the vowel. compare the spelling irons and the German cognate Eisen.
7
TIIEOREIlCAL PREREQUISITES
(b) Slavic migla "cloud" - Czech mhla - Iunla (dissyllabic) mlha; -
(c)
(d) (e)
(1)
Czech ltice -lice - llice "spoon", etc. (KnUnsky 1976:67) Old Iranian (e.g.,Avestan) suxra- "red" .... Mid. Iran. *suxr Iran. surx; caxr(a)- - Iran. carx "wheel",pfra- - �arl"deep", asru- - ars "tear", etc. Zoque /y+pata/ "his coat" - pyata; /y+nanah/ "his mother" [nyanah] nanah IE *agr-6- (Gk. ayp6c;' agr-6-s "field") - Gmc. *00- - OE �cer "field" (- ACRE, and names: Whitt-aker [= Whit-field] "white field",etc.) Modem Ellglish examples of resyllabification (pris m, drizzle, etc.) are analyzed in Rice (1989) as [pn.zam], etc.
1.5 Some SH Effects in Ancient Greek In Greek there is abundant evidence for the operation of the SH (see esp. Steriade 1982). For the relation of Myc. ktoiniJ, a subdivision of the diimos (Alt.-Ion. liiilloC; demos) "deme", and KOlva kOini "common", cf. xallal khama{ "on the ground" : X6cJv khzhdn "earth" (for discussion of the recon structions, see Hajnal 1992). The root is *dh(e)gho m- (cf. Hitl tekan), which (regularly) became *zhkJIc" in Greek, metathesized to kftzhlin ,just as /ti-t(e)k0/ (cf. aor. inf. TEK-Etv tek-e n) is metathesized to t{-kt-a T1ICTw "I beget". Here metathesis serves to keep the constituents intact by conforming to the ideal order for segments in the SH (or independent principles of feature geometry) . If metathesis fails to apply, the violating stop is deleted, viz. *thkftamaf - xallal khama(, *tkoin,f- "oll'a koini. A clearer case of the action of the SH is found in Osthofrs Law (OL) (Osthoff 1881: 1593): "every long vowel in the environment before a resonant (i y, u w, m, n, r, I) followed by another consonant within the same word is shortened in Proto-Greek." In other words, shortening takes place before clusters in the coda position of the SH but not before onset clusters. While many of Osthofrs examples no longer hold up (see the extensive discussion in Peters 1980:306-319), other examples have been added. Ionic IlEoall�plTJ mesambr{e (Archilochus 122 .3 West +) "midday" (*mes-am(b)r-iyil) requires shortening of /aI before its fronting to /jj/� cf. Rix (1976 §64). For the under lying long vowel, ef. Dorie, Aeolic, Cyprian <1llap limar "day". Note also alternations li ke 6aul1a zhaiima "marvel" (*thaw-ma ) beside 6TJEOll al theeomai (Epic, Ion.) "I behold" (cf. Risch 1973:50). OL is unequivocally =
=
8 Att. l1£a1llllip(<< mesembrfii supposedly has 11 erestored from 1ll1ipll hemerii"day", but nothing precludes insertion of fbl in *(mes)ii.mri(y) ii after OL was lost in Attic.
8
ANCIENT SCRIPfS
AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEOOE
required to derive fonns like (-)KpaLpa -kraira "head" from an immediate *kr ayra, in turn from *kr M-ayra by contraction (Peters 1980:228-286). While this is not the place for a detailed technical treatment of OL,and I plan to discuss the problematic fonns elsewhere, the essential point is that where a long vowel preceded an onset cluster of the SH, no shortening occurred. This is especially clear in KPllll VGI;' krmrn os (Il.+) "overhanging bank, clifr' (old derivative to KpEllallaL kr/mamai "I hang up" (cf. Risch 1973:98): -mn- is a typical onset cluster in the SH ( 1).9 Compare «\iov Cion "egg" from an immediate *C(y)y on « *i;iwy on < *i;iw(i)y om ; cf. Schindler 1969: 160-161, 165ff);1O -wy- , like -mn-, is an onset cluster according to the SH (or independent feature geomehy). ea.iJlla thaiina and IlEOall�p(ll mesambrfe point to OL at least as old as Ionian-Attic, before the fronting of laI to 1'iJ I. I see no reason to dispute Osthofrs dating. The fact that OL may have been reapplied again within the history of particular dialects only shows that it was a natural process that could apply anytime the over-long conditions for it were met Its extinction in Attic followed the numerous contractions that created literally hundreds of long vowels before coda clusters, and shortly thereafter, the long diphthongs were either shortened or lost their glide component, following which the whole length contrast was given up (details in Threatte 1980; Allen 1988). The evidence for OL as a natural process is (i) its widespread appearance in natural languages, e.g., Gennanic; partly Tocharian; Latin (see Allen 1973: 66-67), and (ii) its obvious origin in syllable patterns with the RITARDO of 'hypercharacterized' codas (cf. Allen 1973: 64-67, 177,222-223). 1.6 The Sonority H"l'tII'Chy, PG StipulDtiolll, and Syllable PUling Most accounts of syllabification (since Kiparsky 1979, Steriade 1982) have somehow employed the SH in their algorithm. If the SH is universal, the child comes equipped with this knowledge to a particular language. All the child must learn are the marked PG (Particular Grammar) exceptions to it and the PG restrictions on the unmarked sequences. The syllable parser needs access to the same infonnation plus a principle of maximizing onsets. That algebra is syllabified al.ge.bra in English follows from the fact that (i) 1ge is not a possible syllable by the SH and English contains no stipulation that 9 This phonological evidence is matched by word divisions in epigraphic alphabetic texts and syUabary conventions (Hennann 1923; Steriade 1982; Morpurgo Davies 1987:100-101; Woodard 1993, 1994; and chaps. 2 and 3 below). 10 While other scholars differ on the Indo-European reconstruction (e.g., Scbrijver 1991:30, posits *h2Ciliom), what concerns us here is only the immediate proto-Greek ancestor.
TIIEOREI1CAL PREREQUISITES
9
permits it� (2) bra is a possible syllable by the SH and English contains no stipulation disallowing it� and (3), as John Stonham points out to me (p.c.), *alg.eb.ra would also obey the SH but must be excluded by a principle that maximizes onsets over codas. Arabic, on the other hand, which syllabifies al.geb.ra, must contain a stipulation that disallows complex onsets (Steriade 1982� Levin 1985; Abu-Mansour 1987). As a parameter, one onset consonant is permitted and required in Arabic. Only stipulations or parameter settings must be learned by the child. Consequently, in the unmarked case (i.e., in the absence of a PG stipulation), the syllable parser will select the syllable structure that optimally conforms to the SH. This follows naturally from the conception of the syllable as Sonority ' Phrase' adopted here. Sensitivity to PG stipulations obviates the necessity of Steriade' s proposal ( 1982:84-85) to apply the onset rule before the coda rule in English (to get al.ge.bra) but the coda rule before the onset rule in languages that syllabify al.geb.ra. This solution, however ingenious, misses the point that al.geb.ra is the marked case (in Greek there was a shift from the marked to the unmarked syllabification; see Miller 1982, 1990),and makes an ordering problem out of what should be a question of PG permissible onset complexity. As noted independently by Leffel ( 1 985) and Levin ( 1 985), a version of X-bar theory predicts onsets over codas by the c-command relationship. Also, only the head is obligatory; some languages,like Arabic, may require an onset (as a parameter), but no language requires a coda· 1.7 Parameterr o/SyUabk Head Projection To illustrate the SH theory of the syllable, consider a word like simple. The parser sees /sympll (where y represents a lexically UNDERSPECIHED segment). The most sonorous segment (most vowel-like) is the y, which therefore projects as head, defining its vocalic/syllabic character. (In this system,as in that of Levin (1985),there is no need for a feature [±syllabic], since that follows trivially from its status as syllable head.) The s is picked up as onset. The remainder,/mpll, violates the SH,and no PG stipulation permits it, so another head must be projected (or the form is discarded). Of that string, the most sonorous segment in a position to syllabify is the I, which therefore projects a head. Next, since mp is not a permissible onset by the SH and no PG stipulation permits it, only p can be selected as onset,leaving the residue, m , as coda of the previous syllable. In French,where the m in simple signals a nasal vowel, word-edge -pi is permitted by stipulation (the /11 is devoiced as a repair),and the word is one syllable (the potential final [3] is irrelevant here). Consider an example from the Imdlawn Tashlhiyt dialect of Berber (Dell & Elmed!aoui 1985; cf. Levin 1985: 127ff; Kenstowicz 1994: 278ff). Thba
10
ANCIENf SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOOICAL KNOWIEOOE
"cover" (3sgF) has two syllables [th.ba]. Again, one can assume that the first head projected is that of the most sonorous segment laI. But then, thb is not a legitimate onset by the SH (stops precede continuants and glides), and, since Berber selects the parameter that disallows complex onsets, it is not permitted by any sort of PG stipulation. Consequently, only Ibl can be taken as onset and another head must project. Since Berber fixes the parameter that allows non-resonants to be syllable heads, IhI is the most sonorous segment of the remaining string, so it projects as head and It! is picked up as onset. When a word contains two or more segments of equal sonority, it is reasonable to assume that they project as heads simultaneously, viz. algebra, or Berber Iyldy/, which yields ildi "pull" (3sgM). Nevertheless, evidence that simul taneous projection is probably not a correct analysis will be presented in the next section. 1 .8 DirectkJntWty and Seg1lU!nt8 ofIdentical Sonority An interesting problem involves adjacent segments of identical sonority. It seems to be a frequently selected parameter that syllabification begins at the right edge and operates right to left (but left to right in Berber; cr. [ [bayn]n] > [baYl).n], not * [baynl).], "appear" [3pIM]). Consider (with syllable heads in boldface) Eng. we Iwy/, ye Iyy/, you Iyw /, your Iywrl (glides are higher on the SH than liquids and therefore project first), kiwi Ikywy/, and Kikuyu /kykwyw/. The last example is particularly interesting. The last Iwl is the first to project as head. Although the preceding Iwyl is a possible onset by the SH (or feature geometry), it is excluded, as are mn- and 11-, by the English Minimal Sonority Distance (§ 1 . 3), forcing Iyl as the sole onset. The next segment that can project as head is the Iwl in the middle, which naturally picks up the preceding /kI as its onset, (k)yk being an illicit onset by the SH and not provided for by any PG stipulation. 1 1 The rightmost syllabification condition is frequent in other lE languages, as well. While the particular details are complicated (different approaches in Miller 1974 and Schindler 1977), the general , or 'elsewhere' , rule for lE syllabification is that the rightmost of two segments of identical sonority is the head, as shown in (4). 1 1 John Stonham reminds me of words like hymn, solemn, in which I should falsely predict that the final 1nl should syllabify. However, since -mn is not a possible coda (by the SH or feature geometry), it is subject to repair, in this case, deletion of 1nl. The Minimal Sonority Distance (which he adduces) seems not to operate in codas (cf. -It, -ri, etc.). When we compare words like cumin and denim which can reasonably be taken as underlying IkywmnJ, Idenm/, we see that the rightmost nasal correctly syllabifies. Therefore, words like hymn constitute the 'particular' case as opposed to the 'elsewhere' case in Ikywmnl, etc.
rnEOREI1CAL PREREQUISITES
11
(4) Syllabification of Righbnost Segment of Equal Sonority in lE (a) Latin
1) Iywng+ol .... iungo [YUn go] "I join"
2) Iwynk+ol .... vinc a "I conquer"
(b) Sanskrit: Iyw-n-j+antil .... yunjdnti "they join" (c) Gothic: Iyysl .... jis "who"
Since it is typical for segments to syllabify in descending order of their sonority (Dell & Elmedlaoui 1985; cf. Kenstowicz 1994: 278ft) , in
(4a) and
(4b), the glides must be given a chance to syllabify (project head) before the nasal since glides are higher on the SH than nasals. Then, of the glides, the rightmost proj ects as syllable head first, as most clearly in
identity is absolute. Consider the development of Gk. ov�a from
(4c),
where the
onoma "name"
*h3nhynn (Beekes 1987: 1-6; Schrijver 1991 :24), if the reconstruction is *h3 was in fact a glide, they would both vocalize
correct. If the "laryngeal"
first, then the final 1nl, yielding the correct output (for laryngeals as syllable heads, see § 1 .7 above).
1.9. Marked Syllable Stmcture. and Change Given that syllable heads can also be marked in the lexicon (cf. Levin 1985),12 a simple explanation can be offered for shifts like OE Tiwes-dreg,
ME TiW(e)s-dreg, to NE [tyu]s-day (Jespersen 1948: 10lfO. The string Ityws/, with the leftmost glide prespecified as head (and linked to two timing slots on
the skeletal core), being marked (in the technical sense), is subject to loss of its lexical mark in language change. Loss of the lexical mark predicts that the default will take over and project the rightmost as head. 13 That is, Itywsl is replaced by Ityws/. Since the head is associated with two timing slots, the resulting change follows naturally.l4 One of the commonest forms for "she"
in ME, namely s(c)/w, admits of the same explanation. From OE s in, sb, one 1 2 John Stonham questions how this formulation can be any different from using the feature
[syllabic). In reality the problem is no different from that of a lexical mark for where tone or accent goes as opposed to a feature for tone or accent. A lexical diacritic is not a phonetic feature. For more discussion, see Levin (1985). 13 Rex Wallace (p.c.) objects that this is a description rather than an explanation. That is not true. Given that the motivation for the change was the marked character of the syllable structure, that predicts that the most natural change would be to lose the exception mark. 1be fannulation above states this regularization formally . 14 For the stability of length, predicted by the nonlinear model, compare transposition word games in Bakwiri (a Bantu language), in which length remains in the same place, though the vowel is different, e.g., JWlngd > ngaaJU "stomach" (Hombert 1986: 178, with data from other languages as well).
12
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWlEDGE
could expect (at least as one possible development) a form S 19 (where 9 re presents an o-glide). Lexically, /syel requires the first glide to be prespecified as head. Loss of that lexical mark correctly predicts that the rightmost will syllabify, yielding [sye] , whence [§C] (length again being a property of head association). All of this was of course reinforced (or, according to Britton 1991, triggered exclusively) by h tb "she" > hyo > �o [xYe] I [§e], etc. (cr. Jespersen 1948:53). The traditional problem of Sanskrit sIV-ya-ti "sews" beside PPP sy O-la (Wackernagel 1896:91-92; Kurylowicz 1 968 §278) can be explained the same way,lS In s iV-ya-ti Isyw+ya+ti/, there is no problem since vy [wy] is a permissible onset by the SH. and therefore goes with the following syllable, leaving only the preceding y to project as head. In sy ii-ta- Isyw+ta+I, on the other hand, of the string Isywta/, (sy)wt is not a permissible onset. Therefore, la constitutes one syllable and Isywl must project another head. By the head right parameter, Iwl becomes the head. As usual, the association with two timing slots remains a property of the head. •
1 . 10 Conclusion Relating the syllable intrinsically to the SH goes a step beyond Leffel' s ( 1985) and Levin's (1985) theory of the syllable as Nuclear Phrase and seems to simultaneously explain a number of problems involving syllabification. The SH interacts with other factors, such as feature geometry, which deter mines place features, among other things. There are also different parameter settings (requirement of an onset, disallowance of complex onsets, allowance of segments other than vowels to be syllable heads, minimal sonority distance of more or less than two, etc.). The SH is directly involved in the word structure of natural languages, and conditions numerous changes to rectify deviant sequences. To conclude this excursus, it seems clear that the SH makes substantial predictions about the sequencing of segments universally and in Ancient Greek. Consequently, it should not be surprising to find the SH underlying the syllabic spelling systems of the Linear B and Cyprian scripts.
15 Rex Wallace objects to this formulation. The problem traditionally involves the historical development of the laryngeals. pointing to an immediate *siHw-yelo- vs. *syuH-Ui- , with metathesis of the laryngeal in one of the forms. My assumption is simpler and involves no metathesis. Historicall y . *siHw-yelo- : *siHw-to- should have given slVya- : * S lVta-. Alternatively. assuming the regular development in slIya- (given that wy- was a possible onset. in the sequence *yH. only Iyl could have syllabified). *syHw-t6- might have given something like *siHu-Ui-. whence *syutd-. or the like, in any event irregular. Even if there was a metathesis of the laryngeal (as a repair for the SH violation?), allowing a correct phonetic reflex. the problem remains a synchronic one of deriving syild- from sJl. .
2. THE LINEAR B SYLLABARY 2.0 Introduction The Minoans invented two syllabic writing systems, Cretan Hieroglyphic and Linear A, around the end of the -3rd millennium (cr. Heubeck 1979:23). The latest texts date to ca. -1450. All of the verifiably Greek texts are written in a syllabary known as Linear B, which was developed from Linear A around or after the -17th century and first attested ca. -1375 at Knossos (see Olivier 1986). It consists of p;] signs, some of which are rare. In addition 10 clay tablets of the Mycenaean era (most of which date 10 ca. -12(0), there are inscribed sealings, labels, and ca 150 painted vessels. Most numerous are the texts from Knossos (3000-4000 complete tablets plus several thousand frag ments) and Pylos (ca. I445). There are occasional documents from Mycenae, Thebes, Tiryns, Eleusis, and, since 1990, Khania (see, e.g., Olivier 1993). The Linear B tablets deal primarily with administrative matters involving inventories of personnel, supplies, equipment, parts of vehicles, etc., and are generally accompanied by a logogram and followed by a number. There are also tablets with tributes, ritual offerings, and land tenure, especially from Pylos. This chapter will demonstrate that the spelling conventions of the Linear B syllabary are based directly on the Sonority Hierarchy (SH) and presuppose a sophisticated (at least implicit) knowledge of the arrangement of segments according to the SH in order 10 spell words. 2. 1 Ungui,tic Inventory ofUnear B Sigm The 'Mycenaean' Linear B script has syllabic signs only for syllable nuclei (vowels: a, e, i, 0, u) and nuclei plus onsets (CV) [Consonant-Vowel], including a few complex onsets (CCV: pte-, dwe - , etc.; cf. also qe [kwe]/[gWe]/[khwe]; ze [tse]/[d7e]). To facilitate referencing from other chap ters, the inventory of signs in Linear B is reproduced in A ppendix B. The linguistic layout of Stephens & Justeson ( 1978:277) in Figure 1 demonstrates the constitution of this script. As emphasized by Stephens & Justeson, it is evident that the Linear B syllabary does not reflect the Greek phonological constrasts among voiced, voiceless, and aspirated stops, nor the distinction between III and Ir/. The
ANCIENT SCRIPfS
14
AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
Indo-European labialized velars ('labiovelars') */kw g W g whl were preserved in Mycenaean as Ikw g W kwh{ (see Thumb-Scherer 1959:334-335; Lejeune 1 972:43-53) and represented by the labialized series, perhaps fortuitously since Linear A also has signs for labialized and palatalized consonants.
plain C
I
vowels
1 i e a 0 u
STOps
1
labial p/blph
1
I
pi pe pa po pu 1 - pte PU2 1 - - dental tJth 1 ti te ta to tu 1 - - tja - 1 di de da do du 1 marked Cd> velar k/g/kh_1 ki ke ka ko ku 1 - ze za zo zu I NASALS marked CphLI
labia1 (m) dental Cn)
l mi me ma mo mu 1 ni ne na no nu UQUIDS IIr 1 ri re ra ro ru CONTINUANT sJ si se sa so su GLIDES 1 w l wi we wa wo 1 je ja jo ju Y
diphthongs ai au
i e a 0 u
1
1
1 - - - - - 1 1 - twe - two - 1 1 - dwe - dwo 1 -
1
qi qe qa qo
1 - - - - - 1 - - - 1 - - - - - 1 - - nwa 1 - - ra2 102 - 1 - - - I - 1 swi - swa -
-
-
-
I
- 1 - 1
- 1 - 1
1 - - - - - 1 -
- - 1
- - 1 -
- - 1
I _---"h'---_� I _ -_--= a,4 - - 1 -
labialized CW
palatalized CY
l i e a 0 u
- - I -
ra3 -
- - I
Fig. 1: Inventory of Mycenaean signs The precise nature of the z-series is disputed, but from the etymological point of view and from the evidence provided by their later reflexes, those signs are used for reflexes of Id! + Iy/, velars + Iy/, and initial * Iyl (Thumb Scherer 1959:336ff; Lejeune 1972: 100- 1 1 1). Their original value was likely palatalized, but the usual assumption is that in Mycenaean they represented affricates, perhaps 1f!> , dZ/ (cr. Morpurgo Davies 1988: 79-80, 105- 106; Ruijgh 1985: 105-126). Palmer ( 1980:3 lff), while taking the position that the series continued to represent some sort of palatalized stops (cr. Crespo 1985), actually suppOrts the affricate hypothesis. If indeed the ox-name a3zoro is Aiskhros "ugly", and assuming the equivalence of aketirija and azelirija for asketriai "(cloth) finishers", this would not be the only place in Greek where either a variable metathesis of sic to ks occurred (cf. alternations between o
15
llNEAR B SYlLABARY
[zdldz] in Cretan (Bile 1988:78). Other examples in Nilsson ( 1918: 190ft). Potential parallels will be discussed in chapter 4. The important point for our purposes here is that there are at least two possibilities that would allow a symbol normally used for affricates to be used for a sequence that was similar perceptually. Stephens & Justeson try to ascertain the phonological properties of the Minoan language for which the Linear B script was devised. This issue will not concern us here. For additional discussion, see Hooker (1979), Heubeck ( 1982). 2.2 Mycenaean Syllable Structure and Spelling Conventions There are no syllabograms involving codas (-(C)VC, etc.), suggesting
that the syllabary was devised for a language with open syllables only. With one exception (actually a compromise), no coda consonants are indicated at all. The syllabary follows the universal algorithm for syllabification (§ 1.6ft) in selecting onsets before codas: a -VCV- string is therefore automatically syllabified -V. CV-, and that is paralleled by the syllabary conventions, e.g., podet "foot" (DATsg) is syllabified [po.dey] and written po-de (PY); lapUJ [apu] "from, off, away" is spelled a-pu (in many compounds) and lpantesl [pan.tes] " all" (NOMplM) is writtenpa te as is "father" ([pa.t!r]). given that all coda consonants, including those in word final position. are ignored. The syllable nucleus is a vowel. Onset and coda are defined by the SH (§ 1.2), reproduced in (1) for expositional clarity. -
( 1)
.
Sonority Hierarchy (Schematized) SYlLABLE rime/rhyme
onset
� Liq 01
obst Nas stop cont m n (kpt) (s)
1r
wy
�
nucleus V
coda
� Liq Nas Obst
Gl
yw
rl
nm
cont stop (s) (tpk)
The onset is everything up to the nucleus (V), and the coda is the mirror image counterpart after the nucleus. The nucleus and coda together constitute
16
ANCIENT SCRlPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWlEDGE
an inner constituent (usually called the rimelrhyme from its metrical function) which determines syllable WEIGHT) In the ancient lE languages any coda cluster, long segment, or diphthong constitutes a heavy syllable. That is, any segment that can be associated with a timing slot on the skeletal core (or mora tier) is subject to lengthening by association with more than one timing slot. In the lE languages, phonological length (as opposed to phonetic length: the distinction was made by the Sanskrit grammarians; see Alien 1 953:83-87) was binary: one timing slot versus more than one (any number). A syllable ending in a vowel linked to one timing slot was light. A syllable ending in a vowel plus any other coda segment(s) linked to one or more timing slots was heavy (i.e., a long vowel was linked to two timing slots, as was a long consonant; a diphthong could be light or heavy, i.e., two segments linked to one or two timing slots; etc.). Onset clusters (defined by the SH) only made the preceding syllable heavy if the marked syllabification parameter (§ 1.6) was selected, as in Arabic, Vedic Sanskrit, and Homeric Greek (Miller 1990), in which case, of course, a consonant, not a (short) vowel, ends the syllable. 2
2.3 Sonority Hierarchy and Myeenaean SyllobijicaJion The manner in which complex onset consonant clusters are indicated is significant in that it demonstrates at least implicit knowledge of syllable structure and the SH. Consider the "tripod cauldron" TplnCK tr(pos (II. 22.164+). Since stops precede liquids on the SH, tr- is by definition a possible onset (from the SH point of view). The nucleus of the syllable is li/. Since a consonant cannot be written without a vowel in a syllabary, there is no way to write just the It!. The It! requires a 'dummy' vowel, and the one selected is a copy of the nucleus vowel : ti-ri-([XJ}. Similarly, in BEa l1ot� desmo i; "with bands", continuants (s) precede nasals on the SH, making sm a possible onset. Since the nucleus is 0 (oi contains a coda glide: [oy]), it is copied as the dummy vowel of the complex onset, viz. de-so-mo (to save 1 This is not a universal. as emphasized by John StoDham (p.c.). citing Zec (1988) who shows that in a number of cases weight is determined by the nature of the coda segments (e.g only sonorants. never obstruents. in Kwak·wala). Similarly. Niang (1993) claims that Pulaar makes a four-way weight distinction in syllables. What all of this suggests is that the DOtion of weight is subject to parametrization (coda clusters only. certain coda clusters. etc.). See Stonham ( 1994) for a recent discussion of moraic phonology. 2 One other metrical possibility must be mentioned. A syllable that is heavy (by the defini tion here) can be made light when the metrical conventions permit the segment after the nucleus to be resyUabified as onset to a following V-initial word. as in Homer. where 1I0L l""E1I'E moi innepe (Od. 1.1) "sing to me" scans. not as [moy.en.ne.pe] [- ]. but rather as if [mo.yen.ne.pe] [--] (see AUen 1973: 142-143. 224-2�). For resyUabification across word bolDldaries in natural languages. see Kenstowicz (1994:280-285). .•
__
17
UNBAR B SYLLABARY
space, I will write simply tiripo, desomo ; dashes between syllable signs will be provided only when the division is potentially unclear or confusing). Conventions therefore factored out vowels even though the signs did not Consistent with the non-writing of coda consonants in the Linear B syllabary, geminates are not indicated either. It is generally agreed that the constituents of a geminate strand the syllable boundary, viz. l1TlTOt hippoi [hip.poy] « horses". In Mycenaean, then, it is not surprising to find the ancestor of l1TlTOl written i-qo [(h)ik.kWoy] (KN, PY). Note also ze-u-ke-si (PY) [dZel1.ges.si] "pair" (DATpl) to ,dlYOC; 'lI! ugos (11. 18.543+). E-ra-pe me-no. (KN) [eJ..Ja.pm�.ni], 3 perfect passive participle of palTTIJl rhdpto stitch" , illustrates the problem of the conflict between the expected syllable division [eJJap.m�.ni], based on Homeric scansion in which the [p] of such a cluster is treated like a coda consonant for purposes of metrical weight, and the Linear B treatment of pm- as an onset. However, let us ignore metrical problems for now,4 and concentrate on the fact that pm- is treated as an onset for the simple reason that, in terms of the SH, p, a stop, precedes m, a nasal, and therefore is universally a possible syllable onset. That does not mean that a language-particular stipulation cannot override it, but that is the marked case (in the technical sense): it has to be specially learned by the language acquirer who, in the default case, would treat any onset allowed by the SH as a legitimate onset. "
3
There is little doubt about the meaning or formation of this word, but some details are unclear (e.g., Ruijgh 1985:124 and Duhoux 1988 :45, cite as EPPaq,I1EVCl errhaphmhll') ; for other possibilities, see the discussion in Garcfa-Ram6n (1985:218-219).
4 I have elsewhere (Miller 1982, 1990) supported the idea that epic meter is more conserva tive in terms of syllable division (e.g., Hom. paI.r( - vs. Attic pa.tr(
ww
"to father") than
Mycenaean. 1bat Mycenaean had already changed is made probable by the same syllable division in Arcado-Cyprian and (the rest of) Ionic and Altic (Wathelet 1970). Woodard (1993, 1994) claims that Mycenaean and Cypriot SH spelling is independent of syllable structure. On the theory here, where syllable is a 'sonority phrase' , that is impossible. What is possible, however, is that the saibes allowed their implicit knowledge of syllabification to override their actual syllabification, in which case the writing system is really abstract, based exclusively on implicit knowledge (the claim to which Woodard is necessarily bound). Similarly Lejeune (1972:285) and Ruijgh (1985:120ft) distinguish ' phonological/phonetic' from ' orthographic' syllabification. Steriade (1982) and Guion (1994), on the other hand, project a syllable structure of maximized ousets (permitted by the SH) back to PIE, in which case Mycenaean spelling reflects actual syllabification, and the Vedic and Homeric scansiQllS constitute a separate problem. The outcome of this divergence of opinion is irrelevant to our present discussion of wbat Mycenaean scribes at least implicitly knew about the SH. as evidenced by their spelling practices.
18
ANCIENT SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWlEDGE
2.4 The Linear B E,idence Any sequence allowed by the SH (independently justified in chap. 1) as a possible onset is spelled out in the Linear B syllabary, and any sequence specified by the SH as a possible coda is not written, according to the canons of Linear B spelling. (One interesting exception to this generalization and one compromise will be discussed below.) Consider the data. s ONSET
stop + stop [k > P > t) ko-to-(i)-na /ktoyni/ "plot of land" (KTolval kto nai Hesychius) tekotone Itektonesl TEKTOVEC; "carpenters" (H. 6.3 15+) ekoto ( tuwp Htflcl ar H. 1.242+) ponikipi Iphoynik
CODA
stop + stop [t > P > k) 1corupi Ik6rut4phil (or assimilated Ik6rup+phil?) "helmet" (INSTpl) (I:: Opuc;, I:: Opu6-oc; IcOrus . GFNsg IcOruth-os Od. 24.523+): relevant only if assimilation has not taken place; a geminate would not be indicated anyway; all such forms are unfortunately ambiguous. popi " with feet": lpot(h) +phfl or fpop+pilfl? Precisely because a coda stop would not be written, it is impossible to determine whether assimilation occurred or not.
5 The facts of Mycenaean spelling are well known. See expecially Chadwick (1973: 42-53. 387-392; Beekes (1971). Viredaz (1983). Sampson (1985:62-76; see Justeson 1988) . Mor purgo Davies (1987). Duhoux ( 1988) . Woodard (1993. 1994). Beekes claims that syllable division is the leading principle. Viredaz presents an escalier (scale) on the order of the Sonority Hierarchy. but more ad hoc. Morpurgo Davies criticizes that approach as taxonomic (in essence) and defends a syllable-based thea)' more like that of Qassical Attic and the later grammarians (but claims it did not reflect actual syllabification). These can be unified by the approach taken here. according to which the syllable is a ' sonority phrase' (§ 1 .2fI). Steriade ( 1 982) was the first to suggest (in the 'modem' era) that the spelling conventions of the Linear B syllabary reflect the SH (cf. now Woodard 1993. 1994). Her syllabification is iden tical to that of Morpurgo Davies. despite their different assumptioos about the reason for it. I accept the leading idea that Linear B spelling is based on the SH. This study will be concerned with (sub)regularities and implications. The plethora of examples will counter the uncertainty of many interpretations. The patterns should be right independent of particular e:r,;amples. For uniformity. glosses follow Clurdwick (1973). unless otherwise indicated. .
19
llNEAR B SYU...ABARY stop + continuant dekosato Id6ksatol "received" (E6E�aTo etUksato 11. 18.238+)
moqoso Im6kwsosI M�CK "Mopsos" ewepesesomena lew hepses6menal "to be well boiled"? (FPp)
(llj)w hips c5 "boil")
qisipee !kwsCphehel "two swords"
(�(q,oc; ksfrf'os 11. 1 .194+) a/wsone lliksonesl «�OV€c;' "shafts,
axles" (NOM: Ruijgh 1967 §3 1O)
stop + nasaJ
contJnuant + stop
epidedato lepid6dastoy/ "has been distributed" ( E1IlSlSaonu epi
dedastai Hesiod. Theogony 789)
watu Iw�trJl "town" (ao'nJ astu 11. 2.332+)
pakana Iphlisganal cpao yava
"swords; daggars" (11. 23.824+ ) a-pa-i-ti-jo Ih4phaystios, -Coni Hcjla(OTlCK, (wv, "Hephaistios, Hephaistion" tatomo Istathm6s1 oTa8lloc;' [below] •
-
nasal + stop
potinija lp6tnia/ 1l0TVUl "Lady" tatomo Istathm6s1 oTa9J.t 6c; "sheepfold" (11. 5.557+)
api lamph{/ all
{ "around"
araromotemena lararmhotm6nal "fitted out" (aplloCw harmOz c5 "fit together" ) ekamate lekhmaiteyl "with a sup
a-ke-a2 /augehal "wine jars"?
port" (EXlla ekhma 11. 14.410+)
erapemena leJJapm�nil "stitched"
(pa1lTW rhdptc5 "stitch" Hom.+)
kanako Iknakosl "safflower" (ICvTjICCK kn ikos Hippocr.+)
continuant + nasal 6
dosomo Idosm6s1 "contribution"
e-ke-a2 16ukhehal "spears"
(lyXCK egkhos 11. 6.329+) (<
atiirijate landrianteyl "(inlaid) with the figure of a man" (cf. a VllP, dvSp6c; anb, GEN andros "man"; avopwc;' andriJy "sta
tue" (Pindar, Pyth. 5.40+) rapasa/w Ilampsakoyl man's name (DAT);cf. toponym Aalll\lalCCK
Ldmpsakos
nasal + continuant pa lpansl
( *pant+s) ""all" (NOMsgM)
6 A putative exceplion is ke-ke-me-na which. if read IL'I *ke-kes-mena. would be responsible for 79 of the 80 exceptions. according to the count of Woodard (1993. 1994). That alone should suggest that the form is not to be so read. In fact. the meaning of the word and its etymology are totally unclear (see Carpenter 1983). Woodard claims that this type is exceptional in both Linear B and Cypriot However. the secure examples in Linear B show thai in fact -sm- is written exactly as the SH p-edicts. lncidentally. since it is widely agreed that the most likely etymology is from *1tes- "cut". it is worth pointing out that *ke-kes-mena would have given. quite regularly in Myceoaean. *kekemmena (see Lejeune 1972: 122ff; Miller 1976b). The examples of -sm- in this section are either borrowed (SminrheUs) or secondary. as in the suffix -smo-. in which the s was preserved historically after (deleted) dental stops (see Lejeune 1972: 7Sff. 124).
20
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOOICAL KNOWlEDGE (Arc. d1lU6oo�6r; apudosmds "plymentj
desomo Idesmoysl "(swords fitted) with bands" (8Eo�6r; desmOs) simiteu Isminthewsl IJllMlEUc:
(of Apollo, n.
pasileoi lpansi theoyhi/ " to all the gods" [cf. Hom.+ 1J(iOl 8EotO(t)] kerosija Igerons(yal "council of elders" ( YEPOOOCa geroU;S(j) zakusijo Id7Uunsiyos/ "Zakynthian"
1.39+)
stop + cont. + nasal aikosama layksmwl "points for spears" (a1XJ.ltl
aikhm�
11. 16.315+) nasal + nasal (m > n) aminiso lamnis6s1 ' A� YlO Or;
nasal + cont. + stop
teqade Itbegwc1ns+de/ "to 'J'hegWai" cf. teqaja It�gWayyail "Theban" (NOMlg F) nasal + nasal (n > m)
"Amnisos"
IIIQ1IQSiweko Imnasfwergos/ MJI'I)U{EPYor; "Mnesiergos" nasal + liquid o-mi-ri-jo-i lomrf(y)oyhil "to the
Rain-spirits" (=' Op.�p(otc; Ombrfois; cf. ZEUc: OI1�Ploc; ai4s ombrios "Zeus sender of rain") ; note that anaptyctic b is not present, or the fonn would be *o-bi-ri-jo-i lomhrfyoyhi/, since br- is a possible onset by the SH.
stop + liquid tarlJllJl ltbIinusl "beam; footstool " (loo. 6pi'iVIK thr � Od. 19.57+) d1ll1l1mno Idrut6moyl BPUT6jl Ol "wood-cutters" (11. 1 1.86+)
aktrese lagresel "took" or lagr�yl "will take" (dypElI) agre6 "take" preserved in AeoIic)
qirijalo /kwrl(y)atol "bought" (1fPlaTOPrfato Od. 1.430)
liquid + nasal
a-TnO lc1rhmol "wheel" (apl1a
hdrma "chariot" 11. 5.23 1+) e-ma-a2 lhermihAy/ "to Hermes" ( Epjli'jc; Hermes Od. 5. 54+-; Epic NOM ' EPI1Elac;' Herme(� Od. 1.42+) keniqa IkhemigW-1 (ACC?) "vessel for washing hands" (cf. XEpy� ov /fftemibon 11. 24.304) '
liquid + stop
larthm6s1 "fellowship, league" (h. Mere. 524+) wodowe Iword6+wenl "rose-scent ed" (of oil; POSOEYTl... l).a(lI} rhodOenti...elaifi "(with) rose scented olive-oil" 11. 23. 186) wekata Iwergatay/ "workers" (of oxen; = �oijc; lpyd'TIlc;' bo m ergtit� Archil., Soph.) aIOmo
21
UNBAR B SYlLABARY etewok.ereweijo /etewoklew�hiosl "son of Eteocles" (cf. �(1) ' ETEO" ICA1)El1) hf� Eteoldeefe n. 4.386) dereuko /dl�wkos/ "sweet new wine" ( y�elilCo&; gle iI«Js Arist Meteor. 3801>:32+) erutara /eruthri/ "red" (NOMsgF) (epv9p6t; eruth� n. 19.38+)
akomawo /Alkmawos/; cf.' A�JCl.l(:iCl) Y AJlcmjfiJ (*AlkmlMloo) n. 12.394 koko /khaIk6s/ xaAICcX "bronze" akuro /argdroy/ apyUp� "w. silver" atemito /wmitos/ ApTEll lToc; "of Artemis" poUpi lp6rti+phi/ "with heifers" (nopTK ptJrtis "calf' n. 5. 162+)
stop + stop + liquid
liquid + stop + obstruent poroek.eterija Ipro=helkterf(Y)i/ "instrument for drawing forth" akosano /alksinor/ (cf AAX01}VWP AJkhsiniir DOE 761: Naxos, VI)
arekuturuwo /alektru(w) on! AAEK. TPUtilv Alektru 6n n. 17.602 reukotoro /I�wktron/ AelinpoY (capital of Further Province) pekitira2 /pektOay/ "woolcarders" ra-pi-ti-ra2 !Jliptriay/ "sewing women" (fIC:i1TTPW rhdptria) '
•
. •
nasal + glide
glide + nasal
pe-ru-si-nu-wa, pe-ru-si-nwa /perusinwli! " last year's" (Npl) (1TepoolvOc:; perusirWs Aristophanes+) k.eseniwijo /ks�nwion! "guest-type" (of oil) ; alternate spelling kesenuwija /ksc!nwial (Npl) (of textiles); rare variant spelling k.esenewija /ks�nwial (ee(vw ksefnia Hom.+)
a-pu k.e-lca-u-me-no /apu= kekawm�nos! "bumt away" (PPP of ano�(CI) apo1caf6) (This exception vanishes with the consideration that the u diphthong is always written; also [aw.m] is not the same as [awm]; see below.)
stop + gUde
glide + stop ka-ra-u-ko /gl'wkos/ rMiJlCoc;
tetukowoa(2) /t(h) et(h)uki1w6ha1 "finished" (PP of TEUXW teUkh� ;cf. Te TEuxwc; teteukhtis Od. 12.423) widowoijo, wi-dwo-i-jo /widw6hios/ Name: cf. partic. el8ti1c; eidtr. (Epic fern. l8uta idu il) "knowing" ( *widw�)
GIa flws 11. 2.876+ (Recall that u-diphthongs are always written and that [aw.k] is not the same as [awkJ.)
22
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWlEDGE
glide + glide (w+y) diwijaldi-u-ja Idiwylsl "of Diwia" (fern. deity) mewijolmeujo Imeywy6s1 "smaller; younger" ( Il dlll v me(fJn Hom.+) a-ra-ru-wo-jala-ra-ru-ja laranlwyal "fitted" (fern. of PAP · [Epic apllPIllc; arc}"�] apapula araruia n. 15.737+
glide + glide (y+w)
glide + continuant
continuant + glide wisowopana Iwiswo-I "equal" (Cret., Arc. F(oFoc; wiSwos, Epic to oc: 1;os (Hom.+), Alt. "100(' !sos) asiwijo laswi(y)osl ( A010C; ...\sios); cf. asiwija lasw{iyl "Lydian" (DAT sg) (11. 1 1 .461 Ao(� k(oi ; cf. Hilt. ASSUwa-) "
•
allele + liquid wirino Iwnnoyl "ox-hides" (plvOc; rh�s Od. 1. 1
liquid + glide
kowa lk6rwil "girl" (Arc. K.opFa. Ion. [OUpll kour e [11. 6.420+], Att. [OPll kOr � dowejo Id6rweyyos/ " wooden" (BovpEwC; dotireios Euripid.+) pa-we-a(2) /pharwehal "pieces of cloth" (cPclp oc: phiiTos n. 2.43+) we-we-e-a Iwerwehehal "woollen" (Npl) of textiles; cf Att €pEa ereiJ (Npl); Horn. Elpoc: eiros "wool" ( "'werwos; cf. Lat. vervex "sheep"); see Miller (1982 §54). wowo Iw6rwosl "boundary" (Corcyr opF QC; orwos , Ion. oUpoc; 0 fiTos, A tt. opoc: Mros, etc.)
2.5 GUM-Liquid!Uquid-GUtk Sequence, tuUl the Palteming ofIwl The major systematic exception to the SH involves the immediately preceding glide + liquid and liq uid + glide sequences: one expects the latter to be an onset and the former a coda. This exception is symmetrical in that
23
UNBAR B SYIl.ABARY
-W1'- is treated as an onset, and the expected onset TW is treated as a coda. The only major (verifiable) exception to that systematic exception (i.e., conforming to the SH) is a-ra-ru-wo-a lararw6hal "(swords) fitted (with bindings)". This may be a case of morphophonemic (or lexical?) spelling, in light of the extremely well-attested a-ra-ru-wo-jala-ra-ru-ja laranlwyal "fitted" (see glide + glide above): the root always begins a-ra-ru-(wo-}. The word-internal fluctuation between w and u before r in what should be onset position is readily explained by the ambiguity of Iw/; as a consonant, -Vwr- would syllabify -V.wr- , but as a glide, -Vwr- would naturally group with the vowel as a diphthong -Vw.r- (cf. Morpurgo Davies 1972:99- 1(0). Since Iwl in this system can pattern either way, resyllabification is expected. The glide-liquid 'reversal ' is not accidental, nor genuinely exceptional (in the sense of idiosyncratic). It is found in many Indo-European languages which have wr- onsets and disallow rw- onsets. Why this systematic exception to the SH (contrast onset lw-/ly-, and coda -wll-yl) should exist is a problem for phonological theory.1 The point relevant to our purposes here is that, since Greek allowed WT- and not rw- onsets, the Mycenaean spelling Is entirely correct. I suggest that, as a parameter, Iwl can pattern with IbI in a phonological system (cf. Sherman 1975; Gamkrelidze 1978). All around lE, Iwl is permitted to precede liquids in onset position; cr. Skt. vraj-a-li (V+) Iwrad!t.-I "proceeds", Goth. wrikan "to persecute", DE wrecan, Eng. wreak Irwikl; for the apparent metathesis or WT- to rw- (as suggested by the lip rounded r in English, on which see Jespersen 1948:354-355), cf. A vestan urvata- "assurance" with its Vedic cognate vratti- Iwrata-I "commandment". Similarly, in Greek there are hints that Iwl before Irl may have been phonetically different from Iwl elsewhere. In Lesbian and Boeotian, for instance, Iwl before Irl came to be written IbI, epigraphic in Boeotian (BlUmel 1982 §94); literary in Lesbian (Hooker 1977:27-30); compare also Brixhe ( 1976:53-57) on the 4th-century Pamphylian Sillyon inscription, where Iwl is written H before Ir/, round vowels, and as second-element diphthong, but F elsewhere. 8 -
-
7 Since the SH is here conceptualized as universal, i.e not itself subject to paramelrization. .•
we cannot just say (with Woodard 1993. 1994) that some languages or dialects have a 'different' SH than others. More likely, the problem involves the features of Iwl and Ir/. 8 As noted by Lejeune (1972 §§ 157, 184). there is a dispute as to the significance of this distribution but it is generally agreed that before Irl a simple glide was unlikely. Rex Wallace objects on the grounds that other Pamphylian insaiptions use the two letters in the same environments, but all this means is that there was phonetic variation. as one might expect. The point is. lhere was a tendency for Iwl to be altered to a non-glide especially before Ir/.
24
ANCIENT SCRIPTS
AND mONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
One can dispute the de tai l s forever, but what many of these adjustments have in common is an atte�pt to accommodate the preferential position of glides after liquids on the SH to the frequent allowance of Iwl to pattern with Ib/. As to what this might IDean phonologically, it was noted in § 1.2 that it is unlikely that Irl was 'placet ess' in Ancient Greek, but maybe Iwl had a Place feature analogous to that oC Ibl, which could license the onset-coda reversal. If the change of IgWI to tbl (etc.) can be described as loss of the dorsal articulator (Clements 199 1 ; cr. KenstowiCl 1994:466), and if Iu! and Iwl contain both a labial and a dorsal place feature, then dominance of the labial feature might promote greater consonantal expression, whence the sonority reversal of Iwl and Ir/. More evidence for the phonological patteming of Iwl with IhI in Greek comes from the treatment of' Iwl plus other consonants as onsets. As Classical Greek admits the onset bd- (parallel to pl-), as in pSahlo.lII bddll 0 "milk (cows)", or � 6hUPSOC; m61ubdos (var. lJ.6>.l�6'" mOlibdos, Epic �6A$04;' malibos 11. 11.237+) "lead", so Mycenaean treats Iwdl as an onset; the ancestor of m6libdos (etc.) vvas mo-ri-wo-do Im6liwdosl. With a treatment as equivalent to Ib/, Iwl can precede other segments on the SH and continue to satisfy the possible onset requiremenL9 The form [mo.li.wdos] also confinns the above point about ' obstruent' Iwl being different from glide Iwl in that the glide is written -u- ; with Tno-ri-wo-do contrast na-u-do-mo [niw.d6.moy] "ship builders". At the same time, one must remember, Iwl, like Isl in many languages, has an ambiguous position on the SH, and can therefore follow obstruents in onset combinations; e.g., IIl-do-wo-ta-de Inedwonta+de/ "to the Nedw on" (NlSwv Nedon. river in E. Messenia).
2.6 Onset Clwten in Cods Pomwll The first exception turned out to be either a theoretical problem wi th the SH or a parameter setting f"or the features of Iwl and/or Irl observed by most of the ancient lE languages . The second is not really an exception either (in the sense of an idiosyncras y). Rather, it is an exceedingly clever compromise. Consider the following diletnma. By convention, onset consonants are written and coda consonants are not:. But what happens when a possible onset cluster occurs in word-edge coda position? Compromise! The last consonant is not written, out of deference to the categorical rule of no word-final consonants. 9 "Ibis analysis obviates the problems of the form tmoliwodos assumed by some (e.g., Viredaz 1983: 169), including the syncope of the -0-. While it is true that the reoonstnu:tion is not known for certain, Imoliwdosl accounts nicely f(l' the later reflexes (cf. Bartoou 1991: 23), and nothing impedes the traditional interprelaliOl.l ev en if it is ''too slippery for safety" . (Morpurgo Davies 1972:98).
LINEAR B SYlLABARY
25
However, in accord with the convention that possible onset clusters are indicated, the segments comprising the cluster that are not in absolute final position are in fact written. 10 (2) Onset Clusters in Coda Position (a) wa-na-ka IwMaksl "king" (allat dnax n. 1 .7+) (b) ai-ti-jo-qo laythf(y)okWsl Al9(otj) AjJh£ops (Al9(01TE&;' AjJh(opes "Aethiopians" n. 23.206+) (c) pokiroqo IpoykilokWsl nOld�ocjI Poikilops? (d) toraka Ith6riksl "corslet" (Atl OWpat ther lit, Ion. 9111PTK thtree n. 23.560+) In each case, the final cluster is a possible onset according to the SH. and therefore by convention is written. but also by convention the absolute final consonant must be disregarded. Since a word-final cluster in fact constitutes a coda. where does the dummy vowel of the non-ultimate consonant come from? Ingeniously. it is again a copy of the (preceding) nucleus vowel - a convention that would be elaborated in the Cyprian script (chap3). 2.7 Variant SpelUngl The most frequent variant spellings involve glides (p.2 1). To represent Iksenwionl. the expected spelling is keseniwijo. but because of the rounding. another very natural spelling is kesenuwija, perhaps indicating some phonetic labialization. The rare variant kesenewija is not expected (and the same scribe writes -nu-wV- elsewhere; Morpurgo Davies 1972: l07ff) ; it should represent [ksen.wi(y)a] , except that tautosyllabic n should not be written at all. A regional anaptyctic vowel is possible. viz. [ksenawi-]. On the other hand, a ra-ru-wo-a la.ra.rwo.hal (§2.5) shows the naturalness of representing -RwV (R = any resonant) as -Ru-wV- (leaving only the spelling kesenewija as anomalous). Moreover. it is paralleled by diwija for what might be expected 'llldi-wa-ja Idi. wya-/, showing that glides have special properties in combination with other resonants. The alternate spelling di-u-ja (etc.) may represent a different (Mycenaean-specific) syllabification (cf. § 1 .9, and see Ruijgh 1985: 1 24), or maybe both spellings are an attempt at representing palatalization, viz. [diwwYa-] (other possibilities are extensively discussed in Viredaz 1983: 174- 182). perhaps parallel to the labialization in [ararWoha]? 1 0 The ODly exception is o-nu (�v� dnux) "hoof; claw� nail" or "onyx" (textile appendage; Hooker 1980 § 188. interprets as "decorated in a manner which recalled the appearance of onyx'') Ix at Knossos beside o-nu-ka (cf. Duhoux 1988:70).
26
ANCIENT SCRIPfS
AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
Needless to say, there are many uncertainties (cf. Morpurgo Davies 1972) but the alternate spelling of glides in resonant clusters constitutes a subreguIarity, whatever the precise phonetic rationale. 2.8 Conchuion The use of the nuclear vowel in copies , the consistent indication of onset clusters (as defined by the SH), and the ingenious solution to the dilemma of what to do about onset clusters in coda position, all suggest a sophisticated (at least implicit) knowledge of the organization of segments in a syllable. Such knowledge is customarily denied in discussions of the origin and develop ment of scripts at the syllabary stage. It is generally maintained (e.g., Daniels 1992; Faber 1992) that the reason for syllabaries is precisely that knowledge of segments is not implicit. The conventions of the Mycenaean syllabary reveal a detailed knowledge of the SH. Why then were coda consonants not written? As the convention of copying the nucleus for possible onset clusters in coda position shows, the Mycenaean scribes had at their disposal a way of wri ting coda consonants, suggesting that the convention of no codas was a matter of choice rather than ignorance or necessity. Since Linear B also had logograms (for the use of this tenn, cf. Olivier 1986:379), the style evolved was a shorthand to facilitate writing on wet clay. Ignoring codas is consistent with the strategy of recognition by initials (cf. also acronyms) as well as the relative redundancy of grammatical markers contained in endings. A theory of phonological knowledge is consistent with the observation of Morpurgo Davies (1987:91) that "the Mycenaean and Cyprian spelling rules were based on notions of the syllable [...] which [ ...] overlap with those of the late Greek grammarians. "
3. mE CYPRIAN SYLLABARY 3.0 lnlroductlon Cyprus, off the coast of Syria, has a few very early texts from the -8th and -7th centuries (cf. Heubeck 1979:(6), but there is one Paphian text from ca. -1000 (cf. LSAG 1990:426). Most of the texts are from the -6th and -5th centuries. and there are many later ones, into the Hellenistic period (ca. -325150). There are about 500 texts all totaled, and they are in a special syllabary consisting of 55 core signs. The inscriptions are edited by Masson ( 1961 etc.), hereafter [CS. In addition to the inscriptions in the Cyprian, or Cypriot(e), dialect of Greek, the syllabary records several documents in an indigenous language known as 'Eteocypriot' (e.g., ICS 86, fr7, 202). This chapter demonstrates that the spelling conventions employed by users of the Cyprian syllabary are based directly on the Sonority Hierarchy (SH). Moreover, solutions to problems involving onset clusters in coda positions and coda clusters in onset positions reveal that the Cyprian writers were well aware of the segments involved and their position on the SH. 3.1 Cyprilln and Unetu' B: Continuity and Innovation The Cyprian syUabary shares a number of symbol shapes in common with Linear B and is generally regarded as having the Minoan Linear scripts as its ancestor. Compare also the Cypro-Minoan script (see Heubeck 1 979: 54-64, 73 ; Chad wick 1990, chap.6). Consequently, it is not surprising to find shared conventions as well as innovations. ! ( 1) Similarities to Linear B Conventions A. No geminates are written 1 The rules for Cyprian spelliDg are well known and collected in several places, e.g Meister (1894). Hennann (1923: 18 lff). Masson (1961:68-78). Beekes (1971). Vircdaz (1983). Morpurgo Davies (1987). Powell (1991:89-101). Woodard ( 1993. 1994). Guion ( 1 994). Since developing the theory espoused here. the works of Roger Woodard and Susan Guion. aniving at many of the same conclusions. to some extent from a different approach (especially Woodard). have come to my attention. The recent convergence may be taken as confirmation of the correctness of the hypothesis. Interpretations and glosses follow ICS. UDless otherwise indicated. Bracketed numbers (e.g [217]) refer to text references in ICS. .•
.•
28
ANCIENT SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOOICAL KNOWlEDGE
(a) apoloni lap6110ni/ "to Apollo" [2, 3+] /wanassisl "of the Lady" (Aphrodite) [6, 7.4+] B. Word-internal nasals are not indicated before consonants (a) pata lpinta! "all" (NOMlAccplN) [217.10+] (b) ekea legkbeaJ "weapoos" /.352.3] (£'Yxat: egkhos "spear") (c) alapiriyatai lalampri(y)itAyJ2 "in Alampria" [217.8] (d) Exception or late regularization (?): numupase Imlmphasl "nymphs" [ACcpl] (1) [231.2) plus two forms in other Cases, mostly from Kaphizin (late -m), beside the expected nu-pa-i etc. (see Viredaz 19&3:192; Woodard 1993, 1994) (e) Subcase: word-final nasals are written except in (pro)clitics, which receive word-internal treaUDent [217. 13, 20-2 1]: i) to-na-ra-ku-ro-ne I lQ..te ItOn lirguron t6(n)del "that silver" ii) to-ka-po-ne l lo-ni-si·/IU·-to-se I a-ro-u-ra "the orchard (the) to(n) lciipon tOn i(n) Sfnridos arowrly in the land of Simis" C. Complex onsets copy the vowel of the nucleus (a) potolise /pt6lisl (NOMsg) nT6�l' "city" [217.2+]; Homer lOx ail formula-bound (Ruijgb 19S1:76-77; Miller 1982 §46.2, 84) (b) punutakoro /pnutag6ro/ "of Pnuragoros" [403. 1)
(b) wanasase
(2) Major Innovations in the Cyprian Spelling Conventions A. Coda clusters (except as noted above) copy the nucleus vowel (a) aralemiti /�midil or lartemiti/ "to Artemis" [1.a.3] (b) kololdai I gol glayl "GoIgia" (DATILOCSg) [219] B. Word-final consonants are written with a dummy vowel e (a) pasilewose /basi1�wosl "of the king" [15 (2x), 176, 344, 2 1 7. 6, 8, 17, etc.] (cf. Epic GEN paolM'joc;' basillos) (b) potoline Ipt6linl "city" (ACCSg) [217.1) (c) l«zre Igu/ "for" (conj .) [264.3] 2 There is some agreement that Cyprian keeps the long diphthong in the DATsg. while
Arcadian shortened the diphthong around the � CCIII. (details in Dubois 1986 §SO). Part of the Cyprian evidence involves the later development of the endings, which exhibit glide absorption, e.g., Id A/hind ''to Athens", sil(n) hIkhI "with luck", etc., typical of the change in
long diphthongs, e.g., in Attic. On the other hand, parallel IO DAT - IIIL - fJi, LOC -oL -0; in the second declension, Cyprian may have innovated a contrast between DAT -d; and LOC -ai in the fIrst declension, based on the fact that, with !are exceptions, the diphthong is always written after locative prepositions, e.g., in taim6khai "in the battle", suggesting that the LOCATIVE remained a separate Case (cf. ThIlJDb.Scberu, pp.158-159; see Dubois §SO for Arcadian). Since both would be written the same way in the syllabary, nothing for our purposes depends on one or the other, and We will follow the etymological practice of transliterating all first declension DATIVE and LOCATlVE singulan with a long vowel.
CYPRIAN SYlLABARY
29
C. The cluster [st] is written (either as onset or coda) (a) epesetaselepesatase lepesUsel "set over; erected" 3.2 Script Innovation and Text-TJpe Another innovation is that no logograms (except numeraJs) are used an important clue to the difference between the Linear and Cyprian scripts. In §2.7, it was suggested that the conventions adopted for Linear B were for shorthand purposes, consistent with the plethora of logograms. In Cyprian, on the other hand, the absence of logograms not coinCidentally correlates with the more complete spelling of entire syllables (onsets and codas) and whole words. This in turn suggests that the difference in spelling conventions was motivated by the genre of the documents or the different medium. Mycenaean documents are primarily bookkeeping registers and other bureaucratic records in which acronyms abound to this day. Cyprian texts, by contrast, are votive offerings, epitaphs, and official documents of a non-bookkeeping variety, longest of which is a bronze tablet recording a contract to pay Dr. Onasilos for his services during a siege (ICS 2 17: Edalion [Idalium], -478-470; cf. Masson 1983:261), sometimes referenced here as 'Idal(ium) Bronze'. As pointed out in §§2.6-2.8, the Mycenaean scribes had at their disposal the technique to spell out codas if they so wished - the very same technique of copying the vowel of the nucleus that came to be regularly employed in the Cyprian script. In this sense, even the full writing of codas is less of an innovation than a change in convention motivated by the different genre of texts and/or writing materials. 3.3 The CJprian Evidence As in Mycenaean, onset and coda are defined with reference to the SH. Consider some basic examples. ONSET
stop + stop [k > P > t] potoUse Ipt6lisl "city" [217.2+] totipeteraloipone Ito di phtberaJoyphonl
CODA
stop + stop [t > p > k] [no examples?]
"the school-master" (GENsg)3
3 The alternate Cyprian GENsg m (-m?) is of completely obscure origin and status. The -n form is most common at Edalion. and never affects the article 10 (Thumb-Scberer. p. 165). This example is from the epitapb of schoolmaster Onasagoras (lCS 143: Paphos). Though lIuj)ikPaMujlcSc; dip hlheralozphdr is a hapax, it is known from Hesychius, wbo glosses it YPClIlIl ClTolld5cfcncexMC; grammatodid4s1caJos "schoolmaster" and explains it as a Cyprian Word (cf. Masson . ad ICS 143). -
30
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWlEDGE
timowanakotose Itimowanaktosl "of Timowanax" [ 150, 405. 1, etc.]
stop + continuant
[see below]
stop + nasal punutokoro- "Pnutagoros" [403.1] kasikeneta lkasign�ta/ "sister" in a
continuant + stop nasal + stop [not written; cf. §3. 1 (A2)]
digraphic inscription (ICS 164) [KaOl'Y�T1l kasign ,j� H. 4.44 1 +] terekiniya Iterkhni(y)aI "plants" [217] [exc.: ikimamenose likmim�nosl " wounded" (AccplM) [217.34] (probably perfect: Thumb Scherer, 169; Ringe 1984: 129)
continuant + nasal
inalalisimena linal Alism�ninl "en graved" (ACCsgF) [see Masson, ad ICS 217.26] (the form should
be -li-se-me- , but see §3.6)
nasal + nasal (m > n)
memanamenoi ImemnAm�noyl "re
nasal + continuant weretase probably Iw�tasl and not Iwretansl (ACCpiF)4 "pacts" [217. 28, 29] ; cf. Att. (nlTpa rh 4,.jJ, Ion. P�TPTl rh .ir�(Od. 14.393+)
nasal + nasal (n > m)
membering" (pf. medpass. part , NOMplM = 11 Ell VllI1 EVOl) [261]
nasal + liquid
liquid + nasal kumerenai Ikum�mahil "guide" (3pl pres.) [264.4: Neumann 1974] (formerly read kumer iiUll)
4 Arcado-Cyprian apparently did not have the Sec:ond CompensalOry Lengthening (-Vns- -+ -V:s-); cf. Arc. lI'cXJIO'UI; pdnsas [DGE 66S A12] "all", o+��JIUt ophll/omi [DOE 665 A23] "(they) owe" (see Wyalt 1973:41); -ns- remains except in anal syllables: Axe. T� r; tds « *tom: Att.-Ion. TOUr; toUs) "the" (ACCpIM); wcivO'ar; pdn.r "all" (ACCplF *pan(t)san.s: Alt.-Ion. lI'CiO'ext; plsftr); see Dubois (1986 §38ff). Cyprian i ambiguous, but, based on the Axcadian evidence, it is aeneraUy agreed that to-se is Itosl than IOOns/, ItiJsl, or �y other of the theoretical possibilities (cf. Bechtel GD 1 .416; Thumb-Scherer, p.161; Scbmilt 1977:94). Viredaz (1983: 186, 206) signals Paphian spellings iike -(JUS (*-ans) as evidence of nasalization or nasaI Cs without closure. Whatever the details, retained - Vns is most unlikely.
CYPRIAN SYU.ABARY
31
paramenone "Pannenon" [154.2] aramaneuse larmc1news/ "(son) of Armanes" (see ad ICS 217.21 ) autarami lautar mi/ "but me" [235]
stop + liquid pilokuporone Iphilolo1pr6n1 "of Philokypros" [217. 1 ] tamatiri ldimitril "to Demeter" [182] turumione Idrumionl [217.19] .6.pUp. LOC: D,.,Jmios ( ACC) "Copse Stream" etewatoro letewc1ndrOl "of Etewan dros" [ 176] nikokelewese Inikoklewesl "Niko kl(ew)es" [6. 1 , 7.2+] [exc.: ekerato lekhratol "used" (1) [306.2] (other readings possible)) continuant + liquid
liquid + stop talalone ldaltonl "(writing-)tablet" [217.26] (SEATOC: diltos Batr. 3+) arakuro largdrO/ "of silver" [217.6+] kateworokone lkateworgonl "be sieged" (3pl . aor. ) [217.1] (see Masson 1983:265-266) sunorokoise Isun (h)6rkoysl "with oaths" [217.28] (OPICOc;' hOrkos Hom.+)
esolo leslo-/ "Eslo-" [1Sa, 327+ va riants in Viredaz 1983: 193]
liquid + continuant pereseutai lpersewtiyl "Perseutas" (DAT) [ 181.3] (hero: 2 alph. texts)
nasal + glide
glide + nasal
[no examples?]
glide + Uquid [like linear B)
weretase Iwretas/ "agreements" (Accpl) [217.28. 29] e(u)weretasatu le+wretAsatol "agreed, contracted" [217.4, 14] (with variable resyllabi fication [ew.re.ti.sa.tu]6) zowara[- /dlOwn1[1ios]/ Name (ZwF paALoc: ZfMJrdlios) [327.4 (Bulwer Tablet)]
liquid + glide [cf. Linear B) alawo- /fJlwo-/ "vineyard" (Acc?) S arawasatu /arwasatol "prayed" [3438 4] (dpaOll a L ar hnai Hom/poet) [ambiguous as to onset or -xxla treatment, but -rw- codas are to be expected] puruwoso /pl1rwo-so/ "Pyrwos" [ 1 98 (2x)] (but probably Eteocypriot)
5 The problems with Ibis word (3x in Idal. Bronze: lines 9, 18, 21) involve its Case (GFN or ACC) and its derivational morphology (see Masson, ad loc.); the rust three segments of the word, which are all that concern us here, are Dot in dispute (pace Beekes 1971:350-352). 6 Compare Buck 1955 §§ 55, 70.3, and Cypr. a-TO-U-Ta (e.g. , ldal. Bronze 20) "land"; note the consistent spelling from Mycenaean (§2.4, last entry) to the Classical period (clpoupa:).
ANCIFNT SCRIPrS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
32 stop + glide
[no examples?]
glide + stop
glide + glide
[no examples?]
glide + gUde
continuant + glide
[no examples?]
glide + continuant
So far, precisely the same strings are treated as onset or coda as in the Unear B syllabary. Especially noteworthy is the consistent exception to the SH involving glide and liquid sequences, confirming that something general (non-idiosyncratic) is at issue here.
3.4 Countercoll)lentioll' : The Writing o/Stop.conJillualll String. As noted in §3. 1 (Ca), there are two ways of writing continuant-stop clusters. The same is true of certain strings involving stop plus continuant. Consider first the status of [ks]. (3) [ks] as Complex Sign (a) e-J:e leksl "from" (te( EK ) [217.6. 7. 24 (2x). etc.] (b) e-J:e l o-ru-xe leks=oniksel "banishes" (aor. subj. 3 sg. of le Opt'W ex-or(z 0); cf. All. ttoptCJ'IJ exor{sei (Thumb-Scherer, 135, 157, 160. 170; Cowgill l964:358; Masson, ad Idal. Bronze 12) (c) wa-na-;re /wWiaks/ "lord" (ava� dnax) [211.1. 220.2. 264. 1+] (d) e-we-re-xa /ewerksa/ "I did" (aor. act. 1 sg. of F E P Y- = bd fJ Hom.+ Ion., poet) [261] (=Pfohl 1966. # 1 1: Golgoi. -V) (e) ka-ru-:xe-e-mi = "ap� 1'Jj.l ( karux emf "I am Karyx" (digraphic stele [260]: Golgoi, mid -VI) = Alt.-Ion. td,\put kfTux "herald"? (4) Normal Onset Treatment of [ks] (a) e-u-ka-sa-me-no-se lew.ksa.me.nosl E\Jtaj.lEvoc:; "praying" (aor. mid. part NOMSgM of EUXOJ,laL eJikhomai) [ 181.2] (b) to-ka-sa-to-ro Idoksandrol "of Doxandros" [l68a] (c) ta-pi-te-ki-si-o-i It'amphideksfoy/ "Amphidexios (DATSg) [335.2]
� Onl�
Since complex cluster signs in Mycenaean (§2. 1) are for onsets and alternate with regular conventions for spelling onsets, assuming con� n�it)'.. (3) and (4) are both onset treatments. It is then clear from these core examples that [ks] is treated as an onset, as the SH predicts. Why then are two different
7 The authority OIl the accentuation is Herodian (Gr. 1.44. etc.). On clitics with such words. SCXDJDeIBtein (1973: 176ff) ; Scbrijver (1991 : 95. 1 12. 128. 219) cites the form as tUrI«.
see
CYPRIAN SYlLABARY
33
graphic representations used? xV and kVsV should be equivalent alternative spellings. but the xV signs are normally reservc;d for word-final position. Why should that be the case? I submit that this was originally another ingenious way of resolving the dilemma of what to do with theoretically possible onsets that happen to be in coda position (cf. §2.6): those that are in coda position were written with the xV series, which simultaneously insists on their onset value; those in onset positions are written by the usual convention for onsets. Another stop + sibilant string involves [ps] in o-pi-si-si-ke f6psis kef "whoever" (= Alt. oone; av Mslis an) in the ldalium Bronze [2 17.29].8 By the SH. [ps] is a possible onset, and the [sk] in the same construct is a coda. Both are correctly written. 3.5 Morphological Input and Boundary Phenomena The one (verifiable) exception is e-ke-so-si /(h)eksonsif "will have" (3pl) in the ldalium Bronze [2 1 7.3 1], where a coda spelling is found. Since the root is (h)ekh- "have", morphological spelling (cf. Guion 1994) is more likely than a difference in syllabification proposed by Viredaz ( 1983: 188), unless such a resyllabification could itself be motivated by the presence of the morpheme boundary. A similar case of compositional spelling is directly verifiable in (3b), where a word divider separates the particle and the verb. Given the * normal Greek treatment of preverbs. one might expect ( )e-Ico-so-ru-xe 8 For the variety of interpretations of this construct. see Masson (ad ICS 217.29). The reading adopted hen: is that of Thumb-Scherer (1959: lOO, 160, 168. 174). The meaning is clear. Like all curses. it must begin "whenever someone or whoever breaks this law, on him [.. .]". The phrase therefore contains Cypr. sis (= Att-Ion. TtI;' lis ) "someone" and modal ke. But what is op(ip. Even if it were unequivocally established that Myc. opi can mean "when" (d. TheS8. inlE( KE 0 I [K ]cnpOl;' KClTEvtKEl opeC ke ho I [kJairos katenikei [Buck 33.26-27: Larissa. 11] "when the time arrives"), the opi- adopted by Wathelet (1970:84 w. lit.) and Viredaz (1983: 191) is not without problems. since the Idalium Bronze uses (h)ole (STE) for "when", as does Mycenaean (and most of the rest of Greek). If the curse were to begin "whenever someone [... ]", we might then expect *(h)Ote-sis-ke (or the like). One more-or less expects the curse to begin "whoever [. ..)" (Att. lSaTlI;" MSlis). Various dialects have a -It form (e.g., Lesbian �TTLC; dltis) generalized from the neuter �TTl dlli (Sappho. etc.). Hom. (hTt hOtli < *yod-kWitJ (Wackemagel l885:89ff; Jacobsohn 1910: 1 14-124; cf. Bechtel l .78); d. Myc. jo-qi (PY 318) ly6kWJtwil "which". This is the formation posited by Thumb-Scberer (p. 160) to underlie Cypr. 16p-sis-kel « *h6d kWis ke). comparable to Att. �aTll;" l£v MS-lis dn (cf. Beekes 1971 :341). Masson (ICS. ad loc.) disputes this on the grounds that it is "phonetically implausible". lt is true that *1u5d-kwis > *1u5kw./cwis > *(h)OkW -ISis > (h)dp-sis is difficult to molivate. On the other band, a phonelic development *Mkw-kwis > *(h)op-pis. with replacement of isolated *pis by regular (productive) sis is completely plausible. Also, paradigmatic crossing may have played a role, viz. common gender (*ho-kwis » *(h)d-sis beside neuter (*M/cW ./cWi(d) » (h)dppi provided more motivation for generalization of (h)op- and si(s) . whence c. (h)dp-sis , neut. (h)dp-si.
34
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWlEDGE
leksorUksel, or, more accurately,
(*) e-ko-so-ru-ke-se ,
since the final
e
is the
subjunctive marker rather than a dummy vowel. But even with clitics the signs served to mark word boundaries, as in where the choice of
xe
ka-ru-xe-e-mi [Karux�em{]
xV
(3e),
indicates word boundary and lack of resyllabification.
As for the second [ks] of e-xe I
o-ru-xe
(3b), the aorist stem is oruk-s-, and the
spelling may be morphological or by generalization of the frequent sign
-xe
with dummy vowel. Both doubtless operated together motivating spellings like
xV
e-we-re-xa
(3d), in which the aorist stem is e+werk-s-. In summary, the
signs were originally used to spell a theoretical onset cluster [ks] in an
absolute coda position, i.e., word-finally, whence they were generalized, first
for morphological coding, then as a graphic convention, as word-final signs, regardless of whether they represented onsets or codas (ef. Masson, ad I es
§44. 1 , citing one exception: me-te-xe-i [ Ub.6] I1 EeUEL "will share"?). 3.6. ContinlUlnt.Stop Sequences Recall that [sC] appears to be treated indifferently as onset or coda. (5) [sC] as Onset (a)
se-pe-o-se
Ispeosl "cavern" ( GENsg) [2.2. 3.2] (01TEOc; speos
primarily Homer and Epic; on the paradigm, cf. Miller 1982, §83)
(b) se-pe-re-ma Isperma/ CJ1TEPl1a "seed" [231] (c) sa-ta-si-wo-i-ko( -ne) Istisiwoyko(n)1 "of Stasiwoikos" [ 165.2-3+] (d) sa-ta-si-ku-po-ro-se /staslkuprosl "Stasikypros" [217.2] (e) (to-)sa-ta-si-wo-se l(t6) st isiwosl "Stasis" (GENsg) [ 15.1-2, 165. 1] (t) so-to-ro-pi-ki /str6p!liogil "in the pivot" (?) [229-231] = oTP04>t}f, O TPOq:,l'Y'YOc; strophigx, GEN strop higgos (Euripid.+), unless to be read as storphitBi (see Viredaz 1983: 191); in either event, the st remains treated as an onset. � � as � (a) a-ri-si-to-se laristos/ "Aristos" [ 102] (b) a-ri-si-to-ko-ne laristOkhon/ "Aristokhos" (GENsg) [ 181.1] (c)
)
a-ri-si-to-ke-le-we-i laristokl6weyl "Aristoklewes" (DAT) [352.4] (d) mi-si-to-ne Imisthonl "payment" (GEN) [3x in ldal. B ronze: 217.4. 5, 15] (= I1tOe6< mist hos "recompense" n. 10.304+) (e) ko-ra-sa-to-se Ikorastas/ "richly" [264.2] (hapax: Neumann 1974) (I) e-pi-si-ta-i-se lepfstahisl "care, attention" (h(o Taotc; ep(stasis) [264.3] (Neumann 1974)
(g) e-se-ta-se
16stase/ "stood ; erected" [1 18. 163.2] (= Att.-Ion. EOTllOE
estese) and related forms:
CYPRIAN SYlLABARY
35
1) e-se-ta-sa-ne I�stasanl "set up; erected" (3pl) [261] ( = Att. Ion. E(JTl\(Jav estesan) 2) e-pe-se-ta-se lepestfAsel "erected" [ 103+] (freq.) 3) ka-te-(e-)se-ta-se lka�stasel "set up; erected" (to ..:aOl(J·f1UJ.l kathfstem) [6.2+] (freq.) (h) a-ku-we-u-su-ti-ri-yo "Alruweustn(y)o"? [327.1 1 (Bulwer Tablet) ; see Viredaz 1983: 188, 194 w. lit]
It should be clear from (5) and (6) that the treatment of [sC] as onset or coda is in no way haphazard. Word-internally, the coda treatment is regular, as predicted by the SH.9 The onset treatment is regular only in word-initial position. Mirror-image to the problem of theoretical onsets in coda position (above), these cases involve SH codas in onset position (cf. Ouion 1994, with 'extrasyllabic' s). What does one do with a coda cluster in onset position? It could be treated as a coda and ignored, as in Pylian Linear B tu-ru-pte-ri-ja Istrupten(y)is/ "of alum" (alphabetic oT(ProuTllPw st(r)uptiT{j), but Cyprian writes codas. That poses a conflict since coda segments copy the (preceding) nucleus vowel, but word-initially there is no preceding vowel. The conflict was resolved in the only feasible manner. The dummy vowel (barring the somewhat bizarre alternative of generalizing the sign with dUmmy e from final position) can only come from the syllable nucleus, which aligns such examples with onsets. This does n'ot mean that they were regarded as onsets. Syllable adjuncts (Levin 1985) pose a serious graphic problem for strictly SH-based syllabic representations. That the Cyprian writers were (at least implicitly) aware of the problem is indicated by the fact that in non-initial position they maintained the SH-sanctioned treabnent. That they were able to go beyond the confines of a SH-based syllabic representation and write the adjunct Isl at all illustrates a clear conception of the segments involved and their relation to the SH. 3.7 Exceptions and Other Conditioning Factors Rare exceptions occur in both directions. A rare (regional?) variant of the (e-p)e-se-ta-se l(ep)estfAsel class (6g) is e-sa-ta-se [92.2] and e-pe-sa-ta-se [93.1] (Salamiou). Since the root is st. "stand", the spelling is most likely motivated morphologically (cf. Beekes 1971 :341 ; Viredaz 1983: 191). 9 In this context, observe the spelling of inaIaIisimena linalilismenanl "engraved" in §3.3 (continuant + nasal). This is consistent with the adjunct representation of s in se clusters, except that 151 should be lower in sonority than ImJ, wherefore Guion (1994) posits morpho logical spelling, viz. [[-lis]menan).
36
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEOOE
The major (verifiable) exception in the other direction involves a word internal onset treatment in Iea-ra-si-li Ignisthil "eat" (ICS 264. 1 Neumann 1 974). The form i s imperative to (the rare verb) 'Ypaw grd6 "gnaw, eat", (probably colloquial; cf. 'YpaoTl<: grdslis "fodder"), parallel to po-Ii IpOthil "drink" in the same line (cr. Thumb-Scherer 1959: 168).10 As emphasjzed by Beekes ( 1971 :341), the syllable boundary cannot be [grasthi] because it is unlikely that a dactylic hexameter would begin with a short syllable (but see Miller 1982:53ff). The spelling is exceptional even for that text; cf. ko-ra-sa lo-se Ikorastosl (6e), e-pi-si-ta-i-se lepfstahisl (6f). I suggest that this is another attempt at compositional spelling. The root is synchronically gra- and the imperative is -thi, but what is -s-? Historically, it was part of the root, but synchronically a number of -s- formations in which [s] became [h) and then disappeared were reanalyzed as vowel stems (see Miller 1982, chap.5, § 106, etc.). Synchrol)ically, the problem is similar to Herodian's dilemma regarding the quasi-compounding -s- in words like cjK p€-o1hoc; phere-s-bios (Hes.+ poet.) "life-bearing", 'enlarged ' from q,EPEi3lCK' phere-bios (cf. Herodian 2.292. 1 1) by means of the -s- dislodged from original -s- stems like TE}..E O (cI>Opoc;) teles-(1'6ros) "fulfillment-(bringing)" and 'subtracted' in names like TEh€-$opoc; TeW-phoros (details in Miller 1982:78). The spelling of grdsthi represents the awareness of a problem: Ip<>+thil can be spelled compositional ly in the syllabary (po-li); Igra+s+thi/ cannot. The choice of spelling indicates the synchronic analysis of the -s- as suffixal rather than part of the root. 3.8 Conclusion It seems evident that the linguistic knowledge of those employing the Mycenaean and Cyprian scripts was far more acute than scholars prejudiced by biases about the alleged effects of literacy and especially alphabets have been willing to admit. In fact, the sophistication of developing a script based on the SH, consistently performing exhaustive SH analyses of each s able in each word and spelling individual segments according to their positi n on the SH, devising solutions to problems like SH onsets in coda posi . n or codas in onset position, handling problems of SH violations in the lan uage, and occasionally attempting to represent compositional information as well, go lightyears beyond anything predicted by Daniels ( 1992), Faber ( 1992), and others.
�
1 0 The imperative formative -Il _,hj is characteristic of athematic and monosyllabic verb forms. It is especially common in Homer and Arcado-Cypriot; cf. Hom. 5i&'1k dftJ iith; (= S(60u didou) "give", etc. (see Smyth-Messing 1963, §466; Schwyzer. Or. 1.800; Buck 1955. § 140; Thumb-Scherer 1959: 132-133, 168).
CYPRIAN SYILABARY
37
All of this gives additional substance to the claim of Morpurgo Davies (1987:97) that there was a continuity of at least folk-linguistic analysis from the Mycenaean to the late Hellenistic period. Ouion ( 1994) objects, but only because she follows the tradition of those who believe that Cyprian spelling reflected actual syllabification (e.g., Meister 1894: 177; Thumb-Scherer 1959; Masson 1961; Beekes 1971 ; Lejeune 1972:285). Those who do not believe the spelling reflected syllable structure include Viredaz ( 1983) , Morpurgo Davies (1987), and Woodard (1993, 1994). To my way of thinking, the latter is a more interesting hypothesis because it entails that Cyprian scribes were following something more abstract than their own syllabification. Unfortu nately, the metrical evidence seems to support the traditional hypothesis. All of the Arcadian and Cyprian poetic texts (of any antiquity) are investigated by Ouion (1994). While not unequivocal, the rare, atypical Epic scansions in which onsets (by the SH) do not constitute heavy syllables, e.g., [ka]s(gntYoi "siblings" at the end of a dactylic hexameter line (rCS 261: Golgoi), suggest (with Guion) that Arcadian and Cyprian syllabify by maximizing onsets according to the SH (cr. Wathelet 1970). One must be careful to distinguish the different kinds of disagreements. Nearly everyone now agrees on the 'fact' that Cyprian spelled according to the SH (or something very much like it). This is the leading idea that can be gleaned from Hermann, Lejeune, Viredaz, Steriade, Woodard, and Guion, all of whom differ on details like the universality of the SH and the implication of how far back this syllable structure is to be projected. For our purposes here, the latter concern is totally irrelevant. Nor does it matter whether or not the Cyprian scribes were following their own syllabification. Our point is that, even if they were, they were spelling out all the segments that people without alphabets are claimed not to be aware of. If they were writing at variance with their own syllabification, then our case for the (at least implicit) knowledge of the organization of segments according to the SH is even stronger. Unfortunately, the evidence is not clear and leans slightly in the more concrete direction. The degree to which the Linear B and Cyprian scripts were SH-based has only recently begun to be fully appreciated. Incorporating parameters and the notion of syllable adjunct (Levin 1985) has enabled a finer understanding of the SH principle in Linear B and Cyprian spelling.
4. THE GREEK ALPHABET 4.0 IntroductWn The idea espoused by Powell ( 1991), that there was one alphabet adapter who created the Greek alphabet, insofar as it is sufficiently testable and subject to empirical verification or falsification to merit being treated as a lHEORY , makes a radically different set of predictions from the hypothesis of Naveh and others, that the Greek alphabet developed over a period of time (hereafter, 'Evolution Theory/ET') with some differences in different areas, especially regarding the 'supplementals' (cl> a X /p h th kh/). Powell necessarily predicts that no inscription could turn up prior to Homer, since he believes that the alphabet was invented to record Homer. The ET predicts that inscriptions prior to Homer could eventually turn up. Powell 's hypothesis is
in fact circular. Since, by assumption, there could be no inscriptions prior to Homer, he would presumably be forced 10 move the date of Homer back, should some inscription turn up that dated to, say, -900 . The real question, then, is just how far back Powell would be willing to finess Homer's dates to make his hypothesis work. -1000? Earlier? My point is, simply, there is no way to falsify Powell's claim short of finding an alphabetic inscription of Mycenaean date. The issue then becomes, is there any other way to ' formulate evidence for or against such a claim? This chapter will attempt 10 establish the greater antiquity of the Greek alphabet based on the existence of no less than 33 derived Greek alphabets, the formal properties of the letters and their values in the context of some phonological changes in the history of Greek, and evidence for influence from the syllabary tradition. The history of the debate is collected in pfohl ( 1968), and a list of scholars with the dates they assume for the invention of the Greek alphabet is found in Heubeck (1979: 75fO. Extreme positions in favor of the recent (--8th cent.) date are defended in Wachter (1989), Jeffery & Johnston (1990), and Powell ( 1991). We will reargue the case for an earlier date. 1 1 Readily available technical accounts of the history of the Greek alphabet include Nilsson ( 1918), Guarducci (1967-1978), Heubeck (1979), Moms (1988). Wachter (1989). Jeffery & Jobnston (1990), Powell (1991). See also the overview in Strond (1989).
40
ANCIENT SCRlPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
4. 1 Transmhsion oftIN Northwelt Semitic Script According to Naveh ( 1 982: 9ff, 42), the Proto-Canaanite script, invented ca. -1800/ 1700 by Canaanites with some knowledge of Egyptian writing (details in Sass 1988: 86-87, 135-166; cf. Cross 1989:84-85), evolved into the Phoenician consonantal script, attested as early as the Byblos Matrix (ca. -10(0). Prior to that, the Ugaritic cuneifonn script broke off ca. -1400, and the Greek alphabet ca. -1200/ 1 100. Sass ( 1988: 167) demonstrates that a -10th century borrowing is also possible (cr. Diringer 1968:359). The Proto-Canaanite script contained 27 consonant signs, reduced to 22 by the -13th century. The signs were pictographs and most had acrophonic values (Sass 1 988: 106- 134; Cross 1989:80). These signs evolved into linear letters. The pictographic conception pennined writing in any direction: right to left, left to right, vertical (columnar), and vertical or horizontal boustro phedon. In the course of the evolution to the Phoenician script (ca. -mid 1 1th century), the stances of the 22 linear letters became stabilized, and the letters came to be written only horizontally from right to left. That is one way in which the Greek alphabet is more archaic than the Phoenician. Also, some Proto-Canaanite inscriptions (ca. -12(0) use the same word dividers ( : and D found in archaic Greek writing (Naveh 1982:36). As to location, there is epigraphic evidence of Phoenicians in the area of Knossos in the -1 1 th century, suggesting a possible avenue of transmission of the consonantal script to the Greeks (other possibilities and discussion in Heubeck 1979:80-87; LSAG 1990:425ff w. lit.). I personally favor Cyprus because of the evidence for (mutual) influence between the syllabary and alphabet traditions (§4. 13). Because of the mixed populations of Eteo cypriots, Greeks, and, after the -10th cent., Phoenicians (Heubeck 1979:85), Cyprus would have been an ideal location for the type of contact and interaction necessary to facilitate the development of the alphabet. . Since a major portion of the discussion in this and other chap1ers is predicated on the early fonns of the letters and their evolution, the sential development of the alphabet is outlined in Appendix A. The next sec ' on will concentrate on the inventory of letters inherited by Greek and the egree to which they could accommodate the Greek phonological system.
i;
4.2 Northwest Semitic Scripts and tIN Adaptation to Greek The phonological system in ( 1) could be accommodated by a Canaanite script. On the sibilants, see Faber (1981, 1993). Since there is no phonolo gical system without vowels (at some level), I will assume that the Northwest Semitic alphabet ignored vowels for root recognition and their morphological predictability (discussion in §4. 1 1).
41
1HE GREEK ALPHABEf
(1) Phonological Inventory of the Source Canaanite Script
LABIAL DENIAL VELAR lNULAR PHARYNG GLOTIAL
STOP [-VOICE] [+VOICE] [+PHARYNG)
t d �
P
b
AFFRICAlE
q
ts (semk) dZ (zai)
[-VOICE) [+VOICE] fRICATIVE
[-VOICE] [+VOICE] NASAL SONORANT
'1
k g
s
� �
§
n
m w
h
I r y
A glance at the Ancient Greek phonological system in (2) reveals that the borrowed script has both more and fewer characters than needed. (2) Ancient Greek Phonological System (a) CONSONANfS LABIAL DENTAL VELAR GLOITAL
STOP [-VOICE) [+VOICE) [+ASPlRATED] AFFRICAlE [+VOICE]
t d th
P
b
ph
[zd]
fRICATIVE
[-VOICE) NASAL SONORANf
k g kh
s n
m (w)
(b) VOWELS
I
0
e a
u
r [y]
h
[ u] i
�
f
i
�
Q
U
For the basic voiced and voiceless stops there was no problem matching letter with phoneme. The problem areas involved (i) the plethora of laryngeal and pharyngeal fricatives, which, by the acrophonic principle, could supply letters for the basic vowel system in (2b) ; and (ii) the plethora of sibilant characters in the Canaanite script, for which Greek had very little use. All four sibilant letters occur in the Greek alphabet in the same place as in the
42
ANCIENf SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEOOE
Semitic prototype (see Appendix A). Nevertheless, the I-shaped zai and the Byblos :2 (entry <7> in Appendix A) continued in use as the <1reek z aa ([zd]/[dz]), which took its name from $8de <18>, whose fonn and function in Greek is obscure. The form of semk <15> survives as ks(e)i, the name of which is apparently related to Jin <21>, whose form survives as s(gma. On these crossovers in name and function, see LSAG (25ff), Wachter (1989:496 1), and Powell ( 1991:47-48). S(gma and san were both associated with Is/. Dorie got rid of sigma, Ionic san. The complicated development of the sibilant letters into Greek will be considered in more detail below. The aspirated consonants that Greek had but Phoenician did not were another problem. The pharyngealized dental stop ® <9> furnished a letter (theta) for the Greek Ithl, but there was no letter for the other two aspirates. Theoretically, <;> Iql <19> (q6ppa) could have been so used,2 but it was always associated with lip-rounding and was preempted for a very different function. Its complicated history will be discussed in the course of this chapter. 4.3
The Case for the Early Borrowing ofthe Greelc Alphabet
One general problem with Powell's ( 1991) hypothesis (also valid against Bellamy 1989) is the assumption of widespread literacy (against which, see Andersen 1989; W. Harris 1989; Thomas 1992). Thomas (e.g., 1992:69-73) finds that few could read and write and scribes were widely in use. More specifically, there is no evidence of Aristotle or any otlier ancient writer or commentator having (or having heard of) a coherent written text of Homer of any antiquity. The differences in Homeric citations by different ancient authors and scholiasts, in fact, militate against such a hypothesis, as long realized. For this reason, among others, one must be careful to distinguish three separate hypotheses of Powell 's: ( 1) the alphabet was developed in Euboea to record Homer; (2) the alphabet did not exist prior to that time; (3) there was a single adapter who created the Greek alphabet from a Phoenician informant. Refutation of any one of these claims has no bearing on the other j ' two. I t is perfectly plausible, for instance, that a Greek alphabet had evolveQ{ say on Cyprus, and then was (re)adapted by a bilingual literate Phoenicianfto 2 It has frequently occasioned surprise that qoppa was not used for Ikh/ (see Heubeck 1979: 89). Sampson (1985: 100) suggests that, whereas the pharyngealized dental, with secondary
articulation, could have been heard by the Greeks as the complex dental (the aspirated dental), "a 'pharyngealized velar' will often in practice just be a simple stop formed rather further back than the ordinary velar position." In fact. (1) in the Indic Brihmi script, kapp became [k(a)] and qup-/qop- became [kh(a)] (Nilsson 1918:94), proving that 9 could be perceived as the aspirated counterpart of k. and (2) the evidence is rather that qoppa was associated with lip-rounding (see main text below).
43
TIIE GREEK ALPHABEf
some phonological idiosyncrasies of Ionic to record epic. This interpretation is consistent with the observations of Morris ( 1988, ch. 2, esp. Table 2), who records 33 different preclassical Greek alphabets (cr. the Table of Letters in LSAG). From this lack of a 'standardized alphabet' (p. 55), Morris concludes that the adaptation/invention of the Greek alphabet had to be earlier. In fact, most theories (except for Praetorius 1902 and Powell 1991) require at least a short space of prehistoric developmental time (cf. Wachter 1989), so the real question is, how much. In favor of Powel l's hypothesis (3) is the fact that, even though the supplementals (in particular) vary in their values, the same essential shapes are utilized, suggesting a common origin. On the other hand, the fact that those shapes have some (hardly accidental) basis in closely related letters argues for some hypothesis of evolution. It is hardly coincidental, for instance, that, as Naveh (1982) emphasizes, the oldest reconstructible fonn of the supplemental X (and 111 ) is � 3 a more archaic form of K . Naveh claims that � was used for both IkJ and Ikhl - cr. the situation on ancient Crete (see Bile 1988) - and that Phoenician ::y was later reborrowed for IkJ (Naveh 1982: 183- 184), creating a split between le IkJ and � Ikh/, parallel to that between T It! and ® Ith/.4 Naveh ( 1982: 1 77) suggests that the Greeks adopted the West Semitic script 300 years earlier than the earliest known inscriptions. He cites as a parallel the fact that the Hebrew alphabet was also adapted in the -12th/ 1 1th century, "but only one Hebrew inscription - the Gezer Calendar (which may, in fact, be Phoenician) - is known to be older than the eighth century B .C." (Naveh 1982: 177). Naveh (p. 178) makes the astute point (cr. Heubeck 1979:79) that ,
3 The key word here is reconstructible. While the three-pronged form is attested in many archaic local scripts. there is a tendency to elongate the middle prong downwards. already in the earliest Lefkandi fragment currently known. dating to ca. -7!IJ (see reproduction in Powell 1991: 123). 4 Rex Wa11ace (p.c.) objects to this line of reasoning. claiming that "if an alphabetic sign is reborrowed. it generally takes a position at the end of the abecedarium, so Latin >Y. Z< from Greek." This depends on how the letter is reborrowed. It must not be forgotten that the Romans developed a system independent of their Greek, Etruscan, and possibly Phoenician sources, even having very different letter-names (see Gonion 1973). The Greek alphabet, by contrast. kept letter names that were transparently close to those of the Phoenician source, allowing for (re)adjustments to be made by comparison of model abecedaria. Moreover, Wallace himself ( 1989: 130) demonstrates, via the reassignment of zeta to /g/ in the Italic abecedaria of the -3rd cent., the force of a letter maintaining its traditional position. When Z was later reborrowed. it did not have the same name as /g/ and therefore was conceptualized quite differently. motivating its placement at the end. The Greek reborrowings were different in that a more 'modem' shape was simply adopted for letters of the same name.
44
ANCIENT SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWIEOOE It is hardly conceivable that (the Greeks borrowed their script D.G.M.] in the eighth century and yet ignored most of the cursive achievements or the Phoenician script A more plausible assumption is that the Greeks adopted a lapidary style of -
writing because it was the only existing model. On counterpoint, Phoenician could still use non-cursive script as late as
-750n25 (Wachter 1989:70). 4.4 Some Early Form. o/Greek Lette" Naveh ( 1982: 18lff) shows that the most archaic Greek letter forms most closely resemble the fonns in the Proto-Canaanite script at the time when its letters were evolving from pictographic to linear forms (cr. Cross 1989). In the following examples, the number in angled brackets accompanying a Proto-Canaanite letter refers to its number in the grid in Appendix A. It must be remembered that most theories recognize loca1 adaptations of a prehistoric script, so that the actual dates of attestation are not the only consideration. 1) The mu of 5 equal strokes ( WI ) [Crete, Melos, Euboea & colonies] resembles pictographic mem "water" <13>. This argument is countered in LSAG ( 1990:426) on the grounds that it is not found in the earlier material. That, however, is not completely clear because the regional variants are all archaic and it is difficult to ascertain direction of evolution when regional variants are at issue. 2) The omicron with a dot in the center (0) is claimed to represent the pictographic form of tayin "eye" <16>, with the pupil, as in -1 1th century Proto-Canaanite inscriptions. Any later appearance with a pupil is disputed (discussion in Sass 1988: 127), but so is its antiquity in Greek (LSAG 1990: 426). Again, it is difficult to evaluate relative antiquity when comparing regional variants and their sources, but in this case at least at Argos dotted omicron appears to be a later development (LSAG 151-152). 3) The pictographic conception of lambda allows for the crook at the top or base r L- like Proto-Canaanite lamd- "ox-goad" < 1 2> (cr. Sass ------1988: 123fO. 4) The box-shaped heta 8, I-shaped zeta I , and fonns of delta �, epsilon /lJ E, nu I � , ksi $- , pi r , qoppa q> , and rho P strongly resemble their late Proto-Canaanite equivalents (Naveh, p. 1 82). B y stark contrast, the classical z ifa ( Z) has the Phoenician fonn that first appeared in the -6th century, i.e., was a later borrowing (Naveh, p.95) . .5) Beta ( 8), waw (f ), and the straight/vertical iota (I) exhibit evolution (Naveh, p. I82). -
-
TIlE GREEK ALPHABEI'
45
6) San (M) Naveh (p. 1Sl) takes to be another rotation of shin/sigma ( l), which is entirely reasonable. Curiously, this argument tends to be avoided in theories of the development of the alphabet The use of Iyl for lil was already found in the North Canaanite script of Ugarit (-14113th cent.), which also introduced the supplementary letters, u, i, and used 'ale/for a (Diringer 1968: 150fT; Gessman 1975:43-44; Naveh 1982: 30-3 1 , 183; Sass 1988: 165; Dietrich & Loretz 1988: 1 18-123; Coulmas 1989: 87-88, 139; Faber 1992: 126; Segert 1993:84). Waw ( y) was used for Iw/; there was no sign for lu/. Yod could be used for lif, since Greek no longer had Iy/, but Iwl was different. To make up the deficit for luI, at some later time, when waw had evolved to F, the Greeks reborrowed Phoenician Y as their first supplemental letter (Diringer 1968: 361; Heubeck 1979:89-90; Naveh 1982: 184), number <23>. Especially if one accepts the influence of E on the shape of F (LSAG 1990:426-427), one has to admit some prehistoric evolution. The other major reborrowing, as mentioned above, was contemporary Pboenician � for Ikf, relegating the older form � (i, X) to use as Ikhl only (Naveh 1982: 183- 184),5 by the principle of formal renewal in the primary function (Kurytowicz's 'fourth law of analogy ': 1947; 1964: 1 1 et pass.). Opponents of the early borrowing hypothesis (e.g., Wachter 1989; LSAG 1990:426-427) are bound to the claim that it is completely accidental that the nearest links in letter-forms, punctuation, linear direction, and even graphic conventions are to the Proto-Canaanite script. 5 Wachter
( 1989:71) and Rex Wallace (p.c.) claim that such a reborrowing is a priori not likely. However, since everyone acknowledges that something similar must have occurred in the case of waw and upsilon (§4.5), there is nothing a priori unlikely about it. The only relevant question is whether or not there is any empirical evidence to motivate the re borrowing (see §4.7). Wachter (1989:71) asks how there can be alphabets with 'modem' kappa but not khi. The answer is very simple. Khi was only one reflex of the displaced letter; the variant \lI had the same value in other regions (see main text below). Also, a displaced letter, as an 'exb'a', need not occur anywhere. It is only the principle of inertia (conservation) that tends to preserve a displaced letter at all , and then only if there is a flDlCtional distinction. As noted above, some letters simply underwent modernization; the originals were not functionally distinguished in any way, and vanished. It must also be emphasized that, even if the hypothesis is upheld that 'modern' kappa is an internal Greek development (Wachter 1989:71 w. lit.), nothing precludes the innovation displacing the earlier form. But it defies common sense to imagine that the form of contemporary Phoenician Iwp- played no role in the change to 'modem' kappa, i.e., that the resemblance is completely fortuitous. Moreover, also hardly accidentally, kappa continues to occupy its original place in the abecedarium associated with the unmarlced value fkj (like its Phoenician counterpart). 'lbat is, it tmderwent formal renewal. The marked value Ikh/ could be associated with the displaced (original) form or, regionally, 'modern' kappa could continue to maintain both values.
46
ANCIFNf SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWlEDGE
4.5. Internal Greek Prehistoric Developments: The Vowels Greek inherited no vowel letters from the Phoenician script, but since Greek lacked the plethora of laryngeals and pharyngeals of the borrowed script, by the acrophonic principle, the laryngeal and pharyngeal signs could be used for vowels (cf. Praetori us 1 908:283-284; Nilsson 1 918; Diringer 1968:360-361 ; Heubeck 1979: 90; LSAG 22; Sampson 1985: 101 ; Coulmas 1989: 164). In the following list, the character is followed by its Phoenician phonemic value [in brackets] and its placelnumber in the abecedarium (in angle brackets). 1) A [ 1] <1>: By the acrophonic principle, (7)a1ep/( 7)alpa is (re-) interpreted as alpha, and therefore has the phonemic value la! or liI. 2) 0 [£] < 16>: ( fp --- 101, /51 (inherited long open 0), IQI (innovated long close 0). Why the letter was associated with a round vowel has occasioned some speculation. One possibility is that the pharyngeal had such an effect on an adjacent low vowel in Canaanite (Praetorius 1908:284; Faber 1992: 130- 1 3 1 , with mention of other possibili ties). 3) H [tt] <8>: As the 'stronger' h-sound, this character was taken over as /hi (= heta); the fonn � (whence ultimately the 'rough breathing ' mark r, ") was probably first used at Tarentum to distinguish heta Ihl from i!la lel (e.g., IG 1 .84, 93-94, 278, 290-291); cf. LSAG (pp. 28-29, 183), Powell ( 1991 :41). 4) E [h] <.5>: Remained available to make a parallel to 10/, / 5/, /01, by the acrophonic principle: (h)e - /e/, lel (inherited long open e), I� I (innovated long close e). As a consequence of these adaptations, eight Greek vowels were written: <E> [e e � ], <0> [0 ij Q] [a a]. Additionally, it had long been realized that the signs representing Iyl and Iwl could be used for lil, lul (cf. already the Ugaritic script of -1400) . Greek no longer had Iy/; which had been lost by this time; in Mycenaean already, Iyl variably alternated with Ihl or 0 (see Wyatt 1 968; Miller 1 982: 144ff). Therefore First, I [y] <10> served for lil, tt/. Second, Y (Originally [w)) <6> presumably, like Latin V (Nilsson 1 918: 186fO, also served for luI, IQI (cf. (?) rare Cretan spellings like aFTov aWtOn "him(seJf)", etc.) . The fonn was stylized to F ; it defies common sense to imagine that the resemblance to Linear B (+ luI is accidental (cf. Cypr. � lu/). Because of the stylization of waw to F , the contemporary Phoenician fonn Y could be reborrowed for lul, IQI (cf. Diringer 1968:36 1 ; Heubeck 1 979:89-90). As a late borrowing, it was placed at the end of the alphabet -
TIIE GREEK ALPHABET
47
the first of the supplementals.6 Incidentally, older and younger forms of the same letter in an alphabet presuppose prehistoric evolution - a problem for Powell 's hypothesis. Reborrowing Phoenician Y provided for a unique letter for each of the five cardinal points of vowel articulation (quantity and tenseness (referred to by some theoreticians as advanced tongue root) were not distinguished): ii e£ �
at
u 1i 0 5 <')
It is not likely to be coincidental that the five vowel points that are distinguished in the Greek alphabet are the very same ones that were already distinguished in all of the older (Near Eastern and Greek) syllabaries (ef. Gelb 1963 : 1 20-176; Jensen 1969:456-457). This militates against both the Accidental Development hypothesis (e.g., Praetorius 1908:284; Daniels 1992; Faber 1992) and the Unique Adaptation hypothesis that the alphabet was invented first and exclusively in Euboea to record Homer. Gelb ( 1963: 1 811 82) and others (cf. Heubeck 1979:86) have claimed that, given the long tradition of representing those same five vowels, combined with the availability of the old laryngeal and pharyngeal letters, the development of the vowel signs in the Greek alphabet was no accident. A lso against the accidental invention hypothesis is the fact that vowel letters were independently invented by the Aramaeans in the -1 1th century, using w for 6 For parallels to the placement of new letters at the end. see Diringer (1968: 151). Segert
(1993:86). Wby wasn't waw displaced to the end? Quite simply, the letter was reborrowed, not as a consonant. whose place was defined by the model abecedaria, but as a vowel, which had no place in the Phoenician prototypes. Another possibility is that F developed from a cursive Phoenician form (EG 1.77; Wachter 1989:37fO. This is generally regarded as not likely (LSAG 1990:427). In either event. F reflects the name and place of the Phoenician consonant while the clearly related vocalic alternant was placed at the end of the alphabet. This does not (pace Wachter 1989:72fO entail that the Greek alphabet was ever vowelless. To the contrary. it seems likely that the rationale for the alphabet was to represent vowels in a simpler manner than in the syllabaries (§4.13). but nothing precludes an early use of waw for both Iwl and luI. One other possibility must be addressed. that waw originally represented both Iwl and luI and then. in the position after E, evolved to F. This, however. will not account for the positionaI differentiation. If there were just one form Y for Iwl and luI. there would be no need for two positions. Therefore it can only have been after Y was stylized to F in its basic position that the form Y could have been reborrowed in a new position (first of the supplementals). creating a formal split between F Iwl and Y lu/. Powell (1991: 3 1 , 43) claims that the adapter created a split between F Iwl and Y luI. but that in no way motivates the particular forms. His "simple variations" does not explain why it is just the way the Evolution Theory predicts and not the other way arolDld, or some other possibility.
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWIEOOE
48
/U/, Y for liI, and h for other final vowels (Cross 1989:86; Faber 1992: 130); cf. Middle-Late Kingdom Egyptian (Gelb 1963: 168ff; Davies 1987:37). Finally, it hardly seems accidental that the only sign reborrowed as a vowel (distinct from the corresponding consonant) has a strikingly identical form in the Cyprian syllabary, where otherwise the vowel letters are quite different from those of the alphabet (see Appendix C). 4.6 LoIerlRegionol Vowel Letten In East Ionic, which lost initial IhJ, hila evolved into eta, which provided a letter for lel (by the acrophonic principle). That left an asymmetry - a gap in the corresponding 15/ slot (cf. NiIsson 1918: 189), for which a letter was provided by opening 0 (omicron) at the side or base, thereby creating Q (omega), the first example of which is disputed, depending on the relative dating of the �OAI QNoI7 Dol(:;nos inscription from Old Smyma (LSAG 341, 345(69), pI. 66; Heubeck 1979: 93, 126: end of the -7th cent.?) and the graffito abecedarium from Samos (EG 1 , fig. 42; LSAG 420, 471 , pI. 79; Powell 1991: 157: ca. -660-650). According to LSAG ( 1990:428) , the abecedarium contains the oldest omega, but Powell ( 1991: 6 1n. 1 78, 157n.87) follows Guarducci (EO 1. 159- 160) in assigning to a Parian sherd with omega the date ca -700, making that currently the earliest example of omega (if the date is correct). The new letter Q was added at the very end, as the most recent supplemental. Eta continued to occupy the position of its source hera. The Ionic alphabet (featuring eta and omega) was in -403/2 (archonship of Eucleides) adopted at Athens whence it became, during the -5th and -4th centuries, the official alphabet in many other areas of Greece as well (cf. Threatte 1980:26-27). In Athens, the Ionic alphabet began to be used ca. -450 in State Decrees and was completely adopted by -403/2: "No public docu ments can be found in the Old Attic alphabet after this date, and scarcely any trace of the older script can be found in any text" (Tiireatte, p.27) . 4.7 The Supplemen/lll Consonants The supplemental consonant signs constitute by far the most complicated development. Part of the problem is that letters for the aspirated series were created, parallel to the paired T lti, ® Ithl - itself not without problems. Heubeck ( 1979:89) and Powell ( 1 991:39-40 w. lit.) reiterate Praetorius' ( 1908:285[0 putative contradiction in borrowing T as It! rather than Ithl (since it was aspirated in Semitic), and pharyngealized (not velarized, as Powell calls it) ® as /thl rather than It!, when the pharyngealized stops were not 7 The last
0
and the -s are secondarily inserted (see Wachter 1991:63).
1HE GREEK ALPHABET
49
aspirated. However, Heubeck and Powell miss the point that stylistic and distinctive features are not the same. The plain stops in Semitic were aspirated as a non-distinctive feature, just as they were in Ancient Greek and (to some extent) all other languages (cf. below). One must be careful to distinguish the non-distinctive aspiration of the unmarked phoneme Itl from the systematically marginal character of the marked phonemes IV and Ithl (marked in the sense of characterized for additional information and more difficult to acquire). The letter T associated with the unmarked It! in Semitic retained the unmarked association in Greek, while the letter ® , associated with a marked value in Semitic, was applied to the corresponding marked segment in Greek (cf. Nilsson 1918: 184) and in the Indic Brihmi script (Nilsson, p. I94) . . The systematic association of letters with unmarked and marked values across languages presupposes, with Naveh and others, a bilingual environ ment, as in Ancient Cyprus or Crete, and precisely not the sort of superficial value associations (predicted by Powell) that are characteristic of casual contact situations (e.g., with an informant), as shown by Kiparsky ( 1973). This provided a sign for Ith/, but there was none for Iphl or Ikh/. These were the next signs filled in: et> <24>, X <25>. 8 Very early inscriptions from Crete, Thera, Melos, Sikinos, and Anaphe do not use these supplementals (cf. Pow ell 1991 :49). The question is, why not? There are only two logical possibilities. Either ( 1 ) the original Greek alphabet had the supplementals and some areas (Crete etc.) lost them, or (2) the original Greek alphabet had only one supplemental, T; the 'primitive' scripts of Crete etc. would preserve that situation. These polar extremes are recently represented by Wachter (position 2) and Powell (position 1), each with an impressive barrage of support from scholars of the past. Needless to say, it matters less what anyone 'thinks' than 8 It must be explained why, in all Greek alphabets, VII upsilon is the first of the supple mentals (i.e., #23), and why . invariably represents Iphl and is normally the 24th letter,
displaced to 25th only in the 'central' culture area (Euboea, Boeotia, Athens), where a form of X ( [ks] in Euboea, Boeotia. [k h] in Athens) occupies 24th position (see Wachter 1989: 31). Most scholars (even, limitedly, Powell) assume different layers in the development of the Greek alphabet. Wachter ( 1989:40-48) assumes rust I, then .X - except that he takes the Athens type X. as primary. Just why X has displaced . in that region is impossible to determine for certain. What is certain is that (pace Wachter) the displacement could not have taken place the opposite way in the other areas because (1) the value of • is consistent while the value of X is not; (2) X is not always the 25th letter when . is 24th. As noted by Praetorius ( 1902), the indication is that . is older than the other supplementals (except for 1'>. evidenced by the inconsistency in their values and positioning. Wachter cannot explain the invariant association of . with Iph/. To explain that requires that • be more established than the rest. On the 'primitive' alphabets see the main text below. =
50
ANCIENT SCRlPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
whether or not there is any empirical evidence for either of these positions. The most empirical evidence adduced so far has been by Powell ( 1991:57), who shows that it is likely that the earliest Cretan abecedarium had at least cp because it occurs in Eteocretan inscriptions from the -6th cent., e.g., in the name of the town �paLao- "Praisos". One cannot, however. accept Powell's idea (p.56) that the supplementals were lost in Cretan because the aspiration was not sufficiently salient If it was salient enough to be represented later, it makes no sense to argue that i t was imperceptible earlier. Some areas, such as Thera, Melos, represent the (supplemental) aspirates as 1Th IJIl/, ICh Ikhl (see Heubeck 1979:98; Powell 1991:49-53). Why then did Crete use theta and tau correctly (given some deaspirations; Bile 1988: 140141) but disregard the supplementals and represent Ik/ and {khl simply as le, or /p/ and Iph/ as 1T? The absence of stop + h spellings has been explained by way of Cretan psilosis (on which see Bile 1988: 10lfO. Quite simply, the lack of IhI (heta was eta) precluded spellings with h (cf. Lejeune 1972:59; Wachter 1989:35). The absence of the supplementals is more difficult, given the distribution of theta and tau, and that has led some scholars (e.g., Lejeune 1 972 §46; Wachter 1 989:35) to the conc1usion that that area received no supplementals. Again, there are two possibilities: ( 1 ) that area never received them because there was no displacement; that is, 'modern' kappa simply replaced the older form which regionally dropped out of existence; or (2) the supplementals were lost in that area. The presence of cp in Eteocretan, if the evidence is to be taken at face value, would seem to tilt the scale slightly in favor of position (2).9 Nil sson ( 1918) showed that the distribution can be explained by a simple proportion, altered slightly here to accommodate the present theory. On our account, there was an early representation for It! : Ith/, and a somewhat later one for IpI : Iphl (see below), leaving one opposition (/kl : Ikh /) without representation. Different areas could fill in the one remaining gap by using the more recently displaced "'" (see above), or 9 Based on a newly found bronze tablet (one of four). on which an archaic form of the Greek
alphabet is repeated from alpha through tau twenty-four times. Heubeck (1986) speculates that this is the earliest form of the Greek alpbabet. before any of the supplementals were added. Since this is consistent with the invention theory. but not the ET. it must be explained (if the tablets are genuine). So far questions have been raised as to precise location. date. and even whether they are Greek (see Wachter 1989:40; Powell l991:3 1). What they do show. however. is the force of tradition. and that may have been an important factor in the local decision to abandon the supplementals. except for the syllabary-sanctioned 1' luf. In that context. it is interesting to note that the syllabary tradition did not represent the aspirates distinct from the non-aspirates. showing that salience was not the issue but rather economy and tradition. In some areas, the force of the syUabary tradition was strong enough to allow only the supplemental for lul to remain.
TIIE GREEK ALPHABEf
51
ignore all of the supplemental consonant letters, as i n the 'southern' area where the force of the syUabary tradition of no separate characters for (non dental) aspirates remained strong. What about the Western ('red') scripts in which X had the value [ks]? This is generally agreed to derive from the typical regional manner of writing [ps], [ks], as l:, Xl: (as in Attica; cf. Euboean I), followed by simplifica tion of Xl: to X, permitted because r represented Ikhl in Euboean (see Powell 1991 :60), analogous to the simplification of FH (i.e., w + h) for IfI to F in Latin (Diringer 1968:418-419; Gordon 1969: 1 60- 161, 169- 170, w. lit. ; cf. Gessman 1975:84; Sampson 1985: 109). where V functioned for Iwl and lu/, tu/, alike (Wallace 1989: 126ff). For additional discussion, see Morris ( 1988, chap.3). On Xl:. X, and r in Euboea, see Powell ( 1 991 :49-63), where a different interpretation is offered. The ubiquitous value of cl> as IrPl (a problem signalled by Praetorius 1902:676; cf. Powell 1991 :48-53) including Eteocretan! - must be explained, but PoweII's account of an invention (pp.58ff) does not explain why cl> should have been the first of the supplemental consonant letters, nor does it explain the form, nor the fact that it alone of the supplementals has a constant value. One remote possibility is that Iphl may have been given a letter before Ikhl because Iphl was more aspirated than Ikhl and therefore more perceptually prominent, but that seems unlikely. 1 0 It is also conceivable that the reason is historical; that the invention of preceded the split of "" Ik, khl (--. /kh/) and K lkI. How could that be? -
4.8 The Evolution ofQoppa
Some very archaic (early -7th cent.) fonns of qoppa, namely q>, � , etc. (see EG 4.265-266, 328-329, etc.) bear a strong resemblance to cl> (references 1 0 The evidence is not unequivocal but it seems to be the case that IkJ was more aspirated than Ip/ . I base this conclusion on the evidence presented by Teodorsson (1974: 131-137) and
1breatte ( 1980:449-469), that there is more confusion between K k and X K/I than between tr K and 12 K for x. Contrarily. there are 13 cases of tr for $, but only context-sensitive $ for tr . Threatte presents extensive discussion but no statistical summary. Both indicate more cases of unaspirated stop for aspirated than the other way around, suggesting an increase in aspiration among the unaspirates. One is reminded of the large number of languages in which. of the unaspirated series. IkJ is the most aspirated, followed by ItJ or Ipl in either order (see Lehiste 1970:22; Devine I 974b: 130-13 1). The evidence from gemination (Teodorsson 1974: 148-153, 23 1 23 5) reveals that IkJ and Ikhl are the most frequently doubled. three times more frequently than ItI. and nearly twice as often as Ip/. This suggests that there was a positive correlation between aspiration and tenseness, as in Hindi (Miller 1986), and forces the conclusion that, as in Hindi. IkJ was the most aspirated and perceptually prominent stop.
p and $ ph. Teodorsson. for instance. records 15 X for
52
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
in Jensen 1 969:462� Heubeck 1 979:92-93). Wachter ( 1989) rejects any con nection between «( and cl> on the grounds of phonological incompatibility. At face value this is true. However, there are additional considerations. Recall that the value of W. Semitic «( <19> was a pharyngealized uvular stop [q] (marked value), which could be used for a marked value (aspirate) in Greek. So why was it used for Iphl and not for /kh/? If it is true that Euboean, etc. (i.e., 'red') r Ikhl derives from f , as is sometimes assumed, then it would regionally have a derived shape with the superficially expected value. However, the truly interesting possibility that the alphabet was borrowed when Greek still had the labiovelars has not been discussed anywhere, to my knowledge. Powell (p.41) and others miss the point of the early use of «( (qoppa) before 0 and u as reflecting lip-rounding, as a retention from the period when Greek still had labiovelars - quite late, on the evidence of Mycenaean and the very different dialectal reflexes (Lejeune 1972:43-53 ; Wyatt 1975b� Miller 1981, discussed in Stephens & Woodard 1986). One could appeal to the fact that Latin Ipl was borrowed into Old Irish as /kwl (Lewis & Pedersen 1961 :62) in order to account for the use of f Iq/ or Iq(w)1 for Iph/, but another possibility suggests itself. It is hardly accidental that tantalizingly close versions of the sign «( (qoppa) are found in Linear B : Jr' qo , ..qo qa, and 'i1 ko. One and the same sign was, in one form or another, associated with lip-rounding and/or round vowels from Mycenaean to the --6th century. l l Let us suppose that when the Greeks first borrowed the alphabet, 'P represented Ikwl and Ikwh/. The normal phonological development of a string [kw(h)o/a] to [p(h)oIa] would explain the consistent association of cl> with labials. Subsequently, for the non-aspirate, n would naturally be used, leaving the letter cl> exclusively for the labial aspirate Iph/. The implication is that the Greek alphabet was in fact developed somewhere around the -10th/-9th century, which accords well with recent observations by Semitic epigraphers, especially Sass ( 1988: 167). The reborrowing of contemporary <;> (qoppa) from Phoenician 12 would entail a displacement of the sign phi with the marked value to the end of the 1 1 This is not to suggest, as Rex Wallace (p.c.) formulates my claim, that the similarities to the Mycenaean signs provided "secondary support" for the use of qoppa to represent the labialized velars (although the intemction between the syUabary and alphabetic traditions (§4. 13) does not rule out such a scenario), but mther that it hardly seems fortuitous that the same W. Semitic sign was used in both traditions for the labialized velars. 1 2 Rex Wallace inquires hy would the Greeks go the trouble to reborrow qoppa eveD w though it doesn't adequately represent any new phonological information? IkI is already adequately represented by kappa." Phonologically, this is unequivocal, but the evidence is that the Greeks were quite fond of the use of qoppa in the context of lip-rounding, again illustmting the force of tradition. The model abecedaria, to which the Greeks kept referring "
TIIE GREEK ALPHABET
53
alphabet, accounting both for its form (similar to qoppa) and its (motivated) position, adjacent to Y (also associated with lip-rounding), itself displaced by the reborrowing of F , and before ""'IX , displaced by the later reborrowing of �/k from Phoenician. Now it makes sense why k was reborrowed. Greek initially received ® for Ith/; it then developed (phonologically) et> for Iph/, leaving one gap - no paired set of signs for Ik/ : Ikh/. The reborrowing of the contemporary velar stop signs <j> and le, restored the inherited inventory of letters in their conventional order, plus the supplementals, already in place by the time of the earliest inscriptions from Lefkandi, Pithekoussai, and Attica (cf. Wachter 1989:68). 4.9 SupplelMntaU and I'M SibilDnt Letters One problematical supplemental remains, (jJ [ps]. Making the reasonable assumption that the problem of (jJ is bound up with the problem of the sibilant letters, we can treat affricate and affricate-like strings together. The si bilant letters, for which Greek had no use, were distributed for use in clusters: 1) -=F- [tS ] <15> (�-) gave its name to s(gma, but sigma has the shape and position of rann-IBn <21>. In the original position of samek is a letter with the same shape and the usual (Eastern) value of [ks] named x(e) i . But Praetorius ( 1902:679) already noted that there are also areas where E retains the affricate value of Phoenician samek, viz. IdZf (or the like), rarely, in Lyttos (Crete), Corinth (Heubeck 1979:91 : Wachter 1989:56), and Thera (LSAG 3 17, pI. 61 Ib, i; Powell l991: 130-131):
Whatever the details of the name changes among the sibilant letters (some specUlations in Nilsson 1918; LSAG 25ff; cf. Powell 1991:47-48), this letter was most assuredly regarded as an 'extra' and used, like 1fUle (below), for affricates or the affricate-like [ks] (cf. Praetorius 1902:679; Faber 1992: 1300.23). Wachter ( 1989:49fO is clearly right that the prototype contained E , M, and 'I, and that san users who kept E: used the original dental affricate value, while sigma users (like the Samos type) reassigned to E the value [ks] and got rid of san. 2) 'V I� I <18> bears a conspicuously close resemblance to q,. Beyond the problem that this supposedly yields san (M) (though Naveh thinks M is just right into the historical period, had a slot for er with a given name and value, from which the contemporary q, differed too drastically, motivating the reborrowing of 9 to maintain the traditional conception of this letter.
54
ANCIENT SCRlPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
a rotation of sigma (1:), which makes better sense), there are two problems to motivate: (i) the value Ikhl in Western ('red') scripts, and (ii) the order at the end of the supplementals. The incredible confusion (pp; within but across alphabetic traditionsl3) about the fonn '¥, )K. - and value ( [ps], [kh]) with regard to k;h(e)1 - W, A. - might be explained by the assumption of two very similar letters, initially distinct, one an affricate, the other a velar displaced by the reborrowing of kappa. Suppose the former was an older borrowing but an unneeded letter. Then, as the quasi-affricates (clusters of stop + s) received letters,1 4 it was used for that purpose. What about the order? Why did it not just go in the place of san? There was general agreement among the Greeks that san had the shape M (whatever its source - a recent reborrowing causing displacement of older '+'?). Whatever the details, it could not occupy the position of the current conception of san, and fit fonnally and functionally with the other supplementals at the end of the alphabet. l S For a radically different proposal, see Wachter ( 1989:49-61).
'¥.
�,
4. 1 0 The Antiquity ofSegmental Writing The judicious survey of the history of literacy in India by Patel ( 1993) concludes that writing may have existed in India since the Indus civilization and that it was practiced in the Vedic period and during the time of PiI)ini. (See § 1 . 1 , for devan agari as a segmentally coded script.) The absence of ex tant writing from before the -5th century is explained by the fact that "early Brahmanical literature was written on frail and perishable leaves, birchbark. 13 I owe this formulation to Rex Wallace. 14 Why a language should have cluster-symbols for [ks] and [ps] has occasioned considerable speculation. For instance, Sampson (1985: 103) attributes their existence to the
are
fact that those the only clusters that could occur at syllable and word end. More to the point. they are the only onset clusters that could occur in coda position. The unitary letter reflects awareness of the old convention of providing complex signs only for onset clusters. 1 5 One other possibility (from Praetorius 1902:677ff, 1908:287-288) is mentioned by Jensen (1969:463 w. lil) and Faber (1992: 125, 13 1n.27), who discuss early South Arabian letters that closely resemble phi and psi (variant form and function of khi). Faber speculates that the old Phoenician alphabet from which both descended (Sass 1988: 166-167, dates the South Arabian planned creation of the alphabet to the -1 11 10th century) must have had those letters (cf. Praetorius 1908:288). The letter that ends up as psi, as noted above, does have a correlate that could easily be confused with and/or split off from the old form of IkJ, which agrees with the S. Arab. value as a pharyngeal fricative. The variant of phi with the v8Iue Iwl or Ivl is again not too difficult to motivate if also derived from qoppa, which had always been associated with lip-rounding. Already Nilsson (1918: 183) emphasized that Praetorius' hypothesis of Greek letter borrowing from S. Arab. was "sicher unrichlig", emphasizing internal parallels.
1HE GREEK ALPHABEf
ss
and later on hand-made paper" (Patel 1993:202). Similarly, Old Canaanite written on papyrus did not survive (Segert 1993:87). Mycenaean documents were probably transferred to perishable materials (Olivier 1986). Continuity of the Cypro-Minoan script in the Cyprian syllabary (§3.0-3. 1) presupposes interim documents on perishable materials (cr. Heubeck 1979:73 ; Olivier 1986). As noted above and in chap.S, similar arguments have been made for Greek and Germanic. Nevertheless, it must be emphasized that this has no bearing on the literacy of Homer (against Bellamy 1989, see Miller 1990) or of the public in general. William Harris (1989, e.g., 10lff) finds that literacy in Ancient Greece was restricted largely to a privileged minority and co existed with an oral culture (cf. Andersen 1989; Thomas 1989, 1992). The absence of documents, then, is not a major obstacle to the general idea that alphabetic writing in Greece can antedate the earliest epigraphic monuments. Another parallel with India can be adduced. Just as the oral mode of transmitting Vedic literature prompted development of grammatical analysis (Scharfe 1 9n, Patel 1993), so the orality of the very popular Homeric texts may have underlain the shift from a 'folk' grammatical tradition (Morpurgo Davies 1 987) to a (more) professional guild of grammarians, whose main function seems to have been textual exegesis, as stated fairly explicitly in the introduction to Dionysius Thrax 's TEXVll 'Ypa j.lj.la TtKll "Art of Grammar" (see Kemp 1 987: 172-173), and directly manifested in the copious Homeric scholia (e.g., Erbse 1969-) and other ancient commentators. 4. 1 1 Adopllllion and Development'Plu"e ofthe Greek Alphabet Another argument for greater antiquity is that the Brahmi script of the -3rd cent. Ashokan inscriptions represents the Sanskrit phonological system so well that it must have had a long history of development (Basham 1967:394; Patel l993:203). The Greek alphabet, on the other hand, appears to be less well adapted to the phonological system of Greek, but the opposite has also been argued; cf. Coulmas ( 1989: 162): The Semitic alphabet applied to a non-Semitic language could not be used to represent the sounds of that language without significant adaptations. The lack of signs for vowels was crucial here since, in contrast to the Semitic languages, vowels in Greek occupy a position on a par with consonants. By finding a solution for the problem of vowel indication the Greeks overcame this obstacle, thus making the alphabet more suitable for both their language and other non-Semitic languages.
I t has been argued (e. g., Harris 1986: 1 20) that the North Semitic alphabet may have ignored vocalic differences in reducing the earlier
.56
ANCIENT SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWlEDGE
syllabary, thereby adapting better to the word structure of the Semi tic languages. So, by (re)developing symbols for the vowels, the Greek alphabet was undergoi ng adaptation to the Greek morpho-phonological system. Sampson ( 1985: 101) emphasizes that Greek had many lexical contrasts with vowels, which were "important for communication" (cf. Diringer 1968:263, 435). Moreover, words frequently begin with vowels in Greek but not in Semitic, and sequences of vowels are virtually unknown in Semitic but frequent in Greek (e.g., Alaia " Aeaea", Circe's island). Daniels ( 1992:97) sees consonant clustering in Greek as a factor. Other changes (development of separate aspirate symbols, addition of other vowel letters, etc.) were all attempts to better adapt the alphabet to the Greek phonological system. Although the adaptation was never complete(d), the process of change and adaptation at the dawn of documentation seems to be continuing a prehistoric process, from which it is reasonable to conclude that, like the Indic scripts, the Greek had a long history of development Coulmas (1989: 164) affirms: In principle the Greek alphabet was suitable for representing all the phooemes of the Greek language [.. ). Systematic vowel indication is attested in the earliest Greek documents; no developmental state with defective vowel writing is known. .
This suggests a period of evolution and development of orthographic norms and conventions (cf. Gelb 1963: l8Of0. There were also choices made. In the Indic linear scripts, syllable structure was partially coded by different representations of onset vs. coda resonants (Mahulkar 1981:49); cf. the Greek syllabic scripts (chaps. 2, 3 above). But the Greek linear script was more strictly segmental in that little reference to higher levels of organization was made. While the Greek tradition was well aware of organizational units beyond the segment, the decision was made to represent little more than linear segmental units. Therefore, it is pointless to argue that the Greek alphabet was poorly adapted to the phonological system. All of this presupposes at least implicit knowledge of segments and their organization into higher linguistic units. That is, of course, another area of major controversy, which will be treated in Chapter 6.
4. 12 Sumiruuy and Conclusion Powell ( 199 1) unfortunately ignores completely the evidence for an early borrowing of the Greek alphabet: (i) the letter-forms and their Proto Canaanite prototypes; (ii) internal evolutionary evidence, such as Y to F; (iii) evidence for reborrowings by comparison of 'duplicate ' . letters with their earlier forms and contemporary Phoenician counterparts. Moreover, (iv), he
TIIE GREEK ALPHABET
57
fails to motivate the order of the supplementals and the constant association of cl> with Iph/, and (v) his theory of an adapter (as opposed to a bilingual, literate environment) fails to motivate the matching of unmarked and marked values across the languages. The stages in the development of the Greek alphabet reconstructed here are the following: ( 1) assignment of old 'pharyngeal ' letters to vowels; (2) evolution of Y to F ; (3) reborrowing of Y at the end of the alphabet (first of the supplementals) as a vowel sign sanctioned by the corresponding syllabary traditions; (4) ., evolved to IrPI via the normal phonological development of [kw(h)o/a] to [p(h)o/a] ; (5) for the non-aspirate Ip/, 1f was naturally used, leaving the letter cl> exclusively for the labial aspirate Iph/, all of which alone explains the consistent association of cl> with labials; (6) the reborrowing of contemporary « (qoppa) from Phoenician entailed a displacement of the sign phi with the marked value to the end of the alphabet; (7) evolution of W to provided a possible separate sign for the marked value Ikh/, which X and was exploited by the reborrowing of 'modem' kappa for the unmarked value IkI, as provided for in the model abecedaria; (8) regional differentiation of signs for affricates and affricate-like clusters; (9) rejection by conservative 'southern' areas of supplementaIs not sanctioned by the syllabary tradition (thus l' was allowed to remain, but not the supplemental consonant letters) ; ( 10) the East Ionic . evolution of eta and (within the historical period) creation of omega. Powell may be right that the spread of the alphabet in Euboea had to do with recording Epic, but Thomas (1992:56-65) rightly assails this view as "romantic", emphasizing that most of the earliest Greek a1ph�betic writings are not poetic at all. More likely, it was the high level of cultural activity at that place and time that prompted a renaissance of interest in the Greek alpha bet, as a consequence of which (at least short) examples of epic verse were recorded, along with a wide array of other things. In any event, Powell is surely wrong that the Greek alphabet is the product of a single adapter at that time and place, though a single adapter may have ultimately been responsible for the initial creation of the alphabet. The two views, of course, make entirely different predictions. Powell predicts that no very early inscriptions, say, using ., for Ikw(h)1 should ever turn up and that, if earlier inscriptions and abecedaria do turn up (and the date of Homer would - circularly - have to be moved back), regardless of where they are found, they should have the full set of supplementals he reconstructs. My prediction is the opposite, of course. To the extent that it is plausible for inscriptions a century or two earlier than the current corpus to
'¥
.58
ANCIENT SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
ever turn up, neither of these hypotheses is properly testable (empirically verifiable or falsifiable). Hopefully time will tell. 4.13 Interaction Between the Syllabary and Alphabet Tradition. Another issue involves the assumption of some continuity between the syHabary and alphabet traditions. Such continuity is typically denied (e.g., Stroud 1989:110). Faber writes (letter of 18 Jan. 1993): I'll grant you your demonstration that Mycenaean spelling conventions probably reflect sub-syllabic awareness, if you will grant me that there could not have been complete cultural continuity between users of Linear B and of early True-Greek orthography. If there had been such continuity, one would expect to see some reflexes of it in early True-Greek orthographic convention [ ]. ...
Of course there was no complete continuity, or there would have been no change. Yet there was continuity, and it has been documented by Hermann (1923), Morpurgo Oavies (1987), and others. A dditionally, everyone grants that there had to be continuity of the syllabary tradition from Cypro-Minoan to the Cyprian syllabary of the historical era, despite the absence of Greek documents in any related script during the 'Oark Age' (cf. Heubeck 1979: 65ff, 85ff; see §3.0-3.1 above). There was continuity of the conventions of syllable division based on the Sonority Hierarchy (and feature geometry) from Mycenaean on in both the syllabary and alphabetic traditions. This was carried down to the detail that s plus stop received special treatment. The alphabetic tradition continued the recognition of the special problem of onset clusters in coda position. Meister (1894: 185) noted the agreement of the syllabary and the alphabet in having a unitary sign for [ks], and Nilsson (1918: 184) further noticed that the form of X = [ks] is paralleled by the form of the Cyprian sign for [ksa]. This was generally taken to imply influence of the alphabet on the syllabary (cf. Masson, ad ICS § 28.7a), but it is actually the other way around, since the only clusters that traditionally (Mycenaean+) received special letters were onsets, and that is inherently a syllabic notion. Another syllabic coding in the Greek alphabet was the non linear (and nonsegmental) representation of aspiration (see Steriade 1982). Oaniels (1992: 197) makes the astute point that one of the reasons (if not the main one) for the shift to the alphabet had to do with the extremely awkward representation of Greek consonant clusters. For example, str6phigx "pivot" in some tradition might have been (*) so-to-ro-pi-ni-xe (cf. § §3.4, 3.6). To that one can add the problem of identifying where the vowels were.
1HE GREEK ALPHABEI'
59
For instance, se-pe-re, as in se-pe-re-ma IspermaJ "seed", could also be read [sepre], [spre], [sep-e], [spre], etc. These motivations also presuppose inter action between the syllabary and alphabetic traditions. This will be elaborated in Chapter 7. The representation of the same five syllabary vowels was continued. This is important in response to Gelb's point (1963: 182) that it is improbable that one person developed the exceptionless use of vowel letters using as a model the li near Semitic scripts with their highly irregular vowel notation. Since syllabaries invariably represent vowels (by definition!), which is natural, that being head of the syllable (chap. 1), this feature of the alphabet was another point of contact between the two traditions. Moreover, at least one of the vowel symbols exhibits identity across the systems - conspicuously the only one of the supplementals to be permitted in the 'south' where the syllabaty tradition of no separate signs for the aspirates prevailed (except for e which was sanctioned by the Phoenician script). Evidence has been presented that at least one symbol (with amazingly close forms of similar function in Linear 8) evolved over time by means of changes in the phonological system of Greek. In the earliest inscriptions, the same assumptions about words, clitics, and word-divisions were maintained in the alphabetic tradi tion that prevailed in the syllabary tradition (cf. §6.4). Finally, Heubeck (1979: 67-68, 86) makes the interesting point that a very archaic Cyprian inscription (lCS 174: Paphos, second half of the -Sth cent.) is atypically retrograde (to-ro-to-so-si[- i.e., [L Ii]si-st6rt o "of Lusi-stortos" [Neumann's restoration, accepted by Viredaz 1983: 19 1]), and claims that this can most easily be explained by interaction with the Semitic script. Moreover, the Cyprian syllabary and the alphabet both begin to thrive around the -Sth century, suggesting a renewal of interest in both forms of writing. Any of these points in isolation is subject to challenge, but the composite picture that emerges is one of considerably more interaction between the syllabary and alphabet traditions than is typically granted (except by Nilsson 19 18). The composite evolutionary theory points to a compromise between the vowelless Semitic script and the superfluous vowels of the syUabaries to create a script with the advantage of indicating where and what the vowels were (chap.?). Influence from the syllabary tradition came both in the form of particular symbols and orthographic conventions. Given the continuity from the Linear 8 to the Cyprian syllabary, there is nothing inherently bizarre about the idea that the alphabetic tradition developed concurrently and that scribes familiar with both scripts transferred syllable-based conventions to the alphabet, or, in the case of consonant clusters, deliberately distanced them selves from the awkward vowel repetition. Sometimes, as noted, the influence
60
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
went the other way. This Greek-internal evidence accords better with the findings of Semitic epigraphers who recently opt for a -10th (or -9th) century date for the origin of the Greek alphabet
5. THE RUNIC ALPHABET 5.0 Introduction The Gennanic peoples used a 'runic' alphabet from around the first century to the Middle Ages. The word rune has occasioned much speculation. Gothic r ana can translate Lat. mysterium "mystery; secret". Old English run means "mystery; counsel; discussion; word" (Fell 1991). There is one mention of runic letters (run-sw/as Accpl) in Beowulf 1695. in a description of inscribed golden hiltplates on the captured sword that Beowulf gives to Hrothgar (cf. Elliott 1989: 17). Runic letters (runstajum DATpl) are them selves equated with magic (drfrrteft) in ..Elfric. Homilies 2.358 (cf. Elliott 1989:81). The 'secret' was important enough to be borrowed by the Celts, e.g., O.lr. run "secret" (cf. Eliott 1989: 1ff). Just why runes were surrounded by so much mystery and secrecy is itself a mystery. Antonsen (198Oa; 1988 ; 1989: l4Off) takes a very strong position against magical theories of the runes. It is true that the development of the runes need not be further obfuscated by the fantastic, but nothing precludes associations with ritual and magic (DUwel 1983: 1 1 1ff w. Iit.), as in Ancient Greece (Thomas 1992:78-88). In any event, as Antonsen insists. that is just one USE of the script that has no bearing on its creation, original function(s), or the original meaning of the word, which may have had to do rather with scratching (Morris 1985). but see Fell ( 199 1) ; early runic r iin was "message; text" (Antonsen 1990:3 14). Since runes were the stock-in-trade of the writers in runes, 1 the very knowledge of the letters in a largely illiterate society could have prompted the interpretation as "mystery; secret", more-or-Iess as in ancient Babylonia the 'supreme secret', the key to the universe, that the god Ea taught his son was the concept of the number 1 The word eriJoz is sometimes translated "rune-master", which Elmer Antonsen (letter of 24 Feb. 1993) deBaibes as "a stab in the dark. All we know about it is that it is used in parallel with terms like gudija 'priest' and pewar. 'servant' ." Antonsen (e.g., 1981:56-57) translates eri/az simply "eril" and suggests to me the phrase writers in runes for the present context. It has also been suggested that the term originated as a tribal name, Heruli, of people skilled in nmecraft (cf. Elliott 1989: 1 1-12 w. lit.), but there is no evidence for that (Antonsen 1990: 314). I wish to take this opportuni ty to thank Professor Antonsen for several sets of extensive comments on this chapter. Marie Nelson and W. C. Wall also read an earlier version, and Jay Jasanoff sent me detailed comments on the Germanic Vowel System (Appendix).
62
ANCIENT SCRIPIS AND PHONOLOOICAL KNOWLEDGE
(Hopper 1969: 12). More directly relevant is the point made by Watt ( 1989: 92n.3) that from at least the'-6th century 10 the Middle Ages mystical power was associated with the correct recitation of the abecedarium. There are in the neighborhood of 5000 runic inscriptions, some 3000 in Sweden alone, ca. 1 100 in Norway, some 700 in Denmark, around 60 in England, and so on. In general, the farther south one goes, the more rare they become (DUwel 1983:3). This creates a problem for Italic theories of the origin of the runic alphabet This chapter presents additional evidence for the archaic Mediterranean theory of the origin of the runic alphabet, and shows that it was created along phonetic parameters analogous to those underlying the ancient scripts of Byblos, Ugarit, and the Phoenician script. 5. 1 The Older Runic Fu park
There are extant some 250 early Germanic inscriptions in the older runic alphabet (DUwel 1983: 123), though only a little over 50 have more than two identifiable words (Antonsen 1980b: 1). An idealized version of the 'older fu]xuk' (named from the first six letters), which had 24 letters, is presented in ( 1), following Antonsen (1989:142). (1) Older Runic Alphabet (Idealized)
f " t>
�
N of.
� J'
f u
h
t»
a
j
n
� r
ae
t � M f1 rt
b
e
m
I
< k
f> X w g
r: r p
z
0
r>4
ng
d
s s
�0
There are not many archaic variants of the runic letters, and they are difficult to identify in a non-circular manner (Antonsen 1982; Williams 1992). Most notable is A for luI, the second letter, and the twelfth, or j-rune, has 'horizontal ' variants prior to 400 (Odenstedt 1990). The runic letters can be assigned a number for reference: (2) follows the arrangement in ( 1). (2) Numbers Assigned to Runic Letters (a) u2 fl P3 8.4 iu n lO j l2 (b) h9 m20 el9 big (c) t1 7
r5 il 13
hi
kt; P l4 U22
g7
Z15
d23
Wg S l6 OM
TIIE RUNIC ALPHABEf
63
Transliteration values (especially of < 13» follow Antonsen ( 1 975: 1- 1 0). Discussion of the problematical values follows below. Some of the orderings will be modified in §5.8. 5.2 An Idealized Runic Abecedtuium and its Divisions The order of letters in ( 1) and (2) is that of the Kylver stone (3a). The runic alphabet is written out completely in three abecedaria, listed in (3).2 (3) The Oldest Complete Runic Abecedaria (a) Kylver stone (ORI 30: Gotland, Sweden, 0-400 [Williams 1992: 196 w. lit.]). For the possible ritualistic use, see EIliott ( 1989:82). (b) Vadstena and Motola bracteates (ORI 90: bstergBtland, Sweden, 500-550).3 (c) Grumpan bracteate (ORI 91: VastergBtland, Sweden, 500-550). The idealized alphabet in ( 1 ) and (2) differs slightly from the extant abecedaria. In (3a), IpI <14> precedes lel <13> The bracteates (3b/c) present a sJightly different coda: 101 <24> and Id! <23> are reversed. The tripartite division, in three groups of eight (ON �iltir "families; rows of eight"), is presented by means of interpunct dividers (vertical dots) on the bracteates (3b/c). The reason for this arrangement is unclear. Antonsen ( 1989: 142- 143) denies any magical significance, but see Elliott ( 1989: 13- 14) and DOwel ( 1983:9). A feasible rationale would be rhythmic subdivisions in which the alphabet is to be uttered. The 8-8-8 is reminiscent of the 7-9-7 division of the English alphabet jingle: "A B C D E F G 11 H I J K L M N 0 P 11 Q R S T U & V [... r' (cf. Watt 1 989:83-84, noting similar subdivisions in other alphabets). 5.3 Origin ofthe Runic Alphabet: Medite"anean Theory Of all the speculations about the origin of the runic alphabet, the one that has claimed the most proponents is the North Italic hypothesis, richly discussed along with alternative proposals in Moltke ( 1985:49-73) and Elliott ( 1989:6- 1 2). Nevertheless, the problems with even that hypothesis have been long known. For instance, Etruscan had no 10/, and did not distinguish voiced and voiceless stops (Devine 1974a1b).4 The main arguments in favor of the
2 Somewhat incomplete abecedaria are also known (OR! 89, 99, 104, 105, 106). For dis cussion, see Moltke (1985:24£1). Schematized drawings appear in Page (1987: 18). 3 A bracteate is a stamped gold medallion, warn as an ornament or amulet around the neck, perhaps as a lucky charm (Elliolt 1989:83; photos and discussion in Moltke 1985: 108-121). 4 See the extensive references in DUwe1 (19681 1983:9lf1) and the more recent and detailed discussions in Morris ( 1988) and Odenstedt ( 1990, 1991). Rex Wallace objects (p.c.) that the
64
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWlEDGE
Mediterranean hypothesis are summarized by Antonsen ( 1 982; 1 989: 145146): (i) there is not a single early inscription from middle or southern Germany; (H) sporadic agreement in shapes is not sufficient to establish a relationship of origin; and (Hi) the most striking overall correspondences are to the archaic scripts of the Mediterranean. A fourth argument, that "older and older [runic] inscriptions are found" (Morris 1988: 1 57; cf. 150) has been claimed not to be true (Odenstedt 1989; 1991:363-367), but Antonsen (letter of 24 Feb. 1993) upholds the claim, accepting the validity of the 1st century Meldorf fibula and other recently discovered (2nd century) inscriptions. The most important epigraphic correspondences with the archaic scripts include the following (Antonsen 1982; Morris 1988 §§2.4-2. lO, 3 .6-3. 12): 1) The direction of writing is not fixed, but there are no violations of linearity; inscriptions read left-to-right, retrograde, vertically, or boustrophe don (Antonsen 1983; Morris, pp.69ff, 99). Odenstedt ( 1991 :383) counters that after the 6th century there are few examples of writing that were not left to right, but that is irrelevant for the early period and the origin of the script. 2) Nasals are frequently not written before certain consonants (Anton sen 1 972: 127; 1975 §4.2; Morris, pp 68-69) : Widuhudaz (ORl 5: SjmUand, Denmark, 200) = Widu-hundaz "wood-dog, forest-hound" (possibly "fox"; cf. Moltke 1985: 128; Insley 1991:320) ; asugisa/as (ORI 15: Kragehul spear shaft, Fyn, Denmark, 3(0) tansU-giSl-ast "of Ansugisl". A simpler explan ation is suggested by Morris himself (pp. 126- 127), that the absence of nasal letters could indicate nasalized vowels and/or the absence of complete nasal closure, as in Eng. hunt, hump, etc. (see §6. 10 below). 3) Double consonants did not have to be written in archaic Greek (cf. Morris, p. 155); in runic, they are "virtually never used" (Odenstedt 1 99 1 : 384); cr. ginu tginn-ut "mighty" (ORI 15: Kragehul spearshaft, Fyn, Den mark, 3(0). 4) Occasional interpuncts with a variable number of dots appear (Mor ris, pp.75ff, lOO, 137ff, 155) ; see, for instance, the picture of the Tune stone (ORI 27: 0stfold, Norway, 4(0) in Antonsen ( 1989: 146), and the discussion in Antonsen ( 1983:30-39). However, the runic use of interpuncts is too rare and unsystematic to draw any firm conclusions (cf. Odenstedt 1991:384). .
"North Italic hypothesis does not necessarily entail 'Etruscan' per se." This is certainly true,
and he goes on to argue that the absence of 0 in later Etruscan abecedaria is no problem since the Veneti had the letter (see Lejeune 1974). Moreover. Wallace maintains that. since the runic letters for Igl and Id! do not seem to be gamma and delta, it is likely that they were taken from some script in which "they were at home." l completely agree. The question is not only the source of the letters but also the other writing conventions, and those point to an esdiCl' source of the runic alphabel
TIlE RUNIC ALPHABEI'
65
Based on the above evidence, Monis ( 1988) derives the runic alphabet from a preclassical, epichoric Greek alphabet, ca. -SOO, prior to the loss of F Iwl and <j> Iql, which he claims (pp.59, 152) served as the models for runic IfI <1> and l,y <22>. This seems a little strange in light of Monis' claim, with which I am in complete agreement (see below), that the inventor(s) of the fupark had to be in a position to analyze the phonological systems of both the source and target languages. As Monis (pp.93, 95) acknowledges, since the classical Roman script was the only Mediterranean script that used F for IfI (but see §4.7), it hardly seems likely that F would get reassigned to IfI and not keep its proper value Iwl, to which a different letter got assigned.
5.4 Critique o/the LaJin Origin Theory Odenstedt ( 1990; 1991: 367-368, 376-383) objects to the antiquity of the runic alphabet on several grounds: 1) One does not find different runic alphabets as one finds different preclassical Greek ones; there are minor variants but surprising uniformity over the half millennium of its use. However, all that means is that the runic
alphabet was consciously designed, like the Indic (Alien 1953:20; Diringer 1968: 262; Jensen 1969:362; Watt 1989:7 1 ; Coulmas 1989: 185), the Korean
Han'gul script, also built on phonetic features (Sampson 1985: 120- 144), the Ugaritic and South Arabian scripts (Diringer 1968: 178- 179; Sass 1988: 166167), etc. (Gelb 1963: 144, 206ff). 2) There are thousands of extant Iron Age objects on which a runic inscription could appear, but there is not a single instance, which is difficult to explain if the runic script dates to ca. -500, as Morris ( 1988) claims. On counterpoint, A ntonsen (letter of 24 Feb. 1993) affirms that "it is quite reasonable to assume that runic writing was not used for inscribing on metal until a considerable time after its invention and then probably in imitation of the Roman practice of putting 'makers' marks' on weapons. See the most recent discussions by Marie Stoklund and K1aus Dtiwel." 3) All of the letters can be derived from the classical Roman script. This is especially true of IfI <1> from F and IrY <22> from Q, or possibly from O. Odenstedt has no problem with the arbitrary reassignment of values. He claims that Germanic did not 'need' Q Ikwl, which is not true (it did not, of COurse, need qoppa Iq/). He does not address the issue of why [0] should be so much more important in Germanic than in Latin as to merit its own letter,. when in fact it was allophonic in both. Clearly, the creator(s) of the fupark must have had good reason to invent a letter for [0] (see §5.5 below). The problem has been adequately described by Antonsen ( 1982: 5) : 8 letters are identical in the Latin and runic alphabets (B F H I L R T V); 6 are
66
ANCIENT SCRIffS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
related in form and function (A elK D M 0 S); 3 correspond in form but not function ( � = Iw/; M = le/; X = Ig/) ; and 7 (5 of which are in the middle row and two in the coda) have no fonnal or functional correspondent (1nl <10:>, /yl < 12>, lel < 13>, IUI <22>, Ipl <14>. 171 <15>, Id! <23» . In stark contrast, all of the runic letters can be derived from preclassical Greek prototypes; cf. Antonsen ( 1 982), whose critique of Moltke partly anticipates the following critique of Odenstedt (more detailed criticisms in WilIiams 1 992) . Some of Odenstedt's derivations make excellent sense; for instance, A. lut <2> from V by the principle that runes begin 'at the top ' ; the small size of IkI <6> he attributes to its stafflessness. Some are more questionable. For instance, he derives r IzI <15> from Y, which was not needed. He does not discuss the question of why the more obvious Z was not used for 171, rather than some letter that appears nowhere in the Roman alphabet. Where sounds correspond one inherently expects that the corresponding letters will keep the same values. He derives 11 <3> from D, despite numerous problems. Another test of one's tolerance for the absurd is X Iyl (or Ig/) <7> from X [ks] because it was not needed. While finally admitting that the a- rune <24> looks a lot like Greek omega (cr. the Gothic 10/; Braune-Ebbinghaus 1961: 10), though he of course prefers to derive it from Latin 0, Odenstedt ( 199 1 :363) criticizes Morris ( 1 988: 153) for deriving lil <1 1> and Ijl (i.e., Iy/) <12> from different archaic variants of iota, because that presupposes borrowing from two alphabets. But that is not clear. Odenstedt mis�es the point that if pre classical Greek alphabets had either I or S , the variants had to come from an earlier (unattested) alphabet. Odenstedt, of course, wants to deri ve the j-rune from Latin G, which is not impossible ; compare the similar form of the Gothic j-Ietter (also Iy/) (e.g., in B raune-Ebbinghaus 1961: 10), which has more the appearance of a G, but a more feasible analog is the Venetic digraph for Iyl, 11, > I J » , that is, ii combined in various artistic arrangements (see Lejeune 1974). Compare also the early OE use of uu (whence w 'double u ' ) for Iwl and the treatment by the First Grammatical Treatise (below) of Iy/, Iwl as phonological variants of lil, Iu! (cf. Haugen 1972 §3. 1O). 5.5 Runic as an Invented Script While I do not care to enter into the source dispute, which frequently has more of a religious than a scientific aura, it should be observed that the requirement of a single-source alphabet seems naive and obsessive. Many scripts have letters of different sources, among them the Cyrillic and, within Germanic itself, the Gothic, which possibly added thorn to the repertory of mixed Greek and Latin letters, plus a very runic-looking IfI, lul, and /o/,
TIIE RUNIC ALPHABET
67
reserving qoppa and sampi for "90" and "900" (discussion w. lit. in Braune Ebbinghaus 1961: IOff; Jensen 1969:484ff; Gessman 1975:70). Vennemann ( 1 97 1 : 129) makes the point that the Gothic script utilized borrowings to remain "phonetically accurate". Known modern script creators freely borrow from different sources (Daniels 1992). Nor must the element of creativity on the part of script inventors be denied. Exemplaria featuring creative additions include the Cyrillic script (Diringer 1968:374ff; Jensen 1969: 494-495. 502), the Indic scripts (Patel 1993), and numerous others (Gelb 1963: 143 - 144. 206ff; §5.4. 1 above). Within the Germanic tradition. the anonymous author(s) of the early thirteenth-century Icelandic First Grammatical Treatise (FGT), on the philological problems and interpretation of which see Koerner ( 1993: 122fO. devised a phonemically detailed script (Haugen 1972). To avoid the ambiguities of adapting the Latin alphabet to Old Norse, FGT establishes nine vowel letters, each distinguished for length (by an apex) and nasality (by a dot over the vowel), illustrating each by means of (over 50!) minimal pairs. The creativity can be exemplified by the genesis of some of the letters, e.g. pp. 13- 14 (Haugen's translation) -
Q gets its loop from a and its circle from 0, since it is a blending of their two sounds, spoken with the mouth less open than for a, but more open than foro.[... ] (J is made up [...] with the cross-bar of e and the circle of o. Y is a single sound made up from the sounds of i and u.5 On the consonants, it becomes clear that FGT also knows English, Latin, Greek, and possibly Hebrew (but see Haugen), and freely uses letters from a variety of sources, including the runic thorn. Haugen ( 1950:43) formulates the underlying principle (explicitly stated in FGT 84. 16): "If the symbols could not be given their Latin values, they must not arbitrarily be assigned new ones ; instead. new symbols must be found or created to fill the gaps." It is probably safe to assume that FGT did not simply concoct this tenet. and that some tradition was being followed. Since it is not clear how old that tradition was, we cannot be sure that the fupark inventor(s) made the same assumption, but there is at the very least a message of caution for scholars like Odenstedt who would freely let arbitrary values be assigned. There is no reason to accord the jupork inventor(s) any less creativity or prerogative than known script designers. For instance, why not admit the 5 The description is
to make the y-rune
reminiscent of the modification of the OE u-rune n with the i-rune I tn- /U/. On the form of the FGT Y letter, see Haugen (pp.51-54).
68
ANCIENT SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOOICAL KNOWLEDGE
obvious in the case of the runic character P? Scholars generally accept the Norse name of this letter as more authentic than OE porn "thorn" (e.g., Page 1987: 15; Polom� 1991 :430), but nothing forces that conclusion. Suppose its Germanic name was in fact thorn. It certainly 'looks like' a thorn. Depending on one's ASSUMPTIONS about the date of the runic alphabet, neither standard contemporary Greek nor Latin had the sound 1'pI (Alien 1988: 22-32). When confronted with a sound for which no available script had a letter, the inventor(s) of the Jupark selected (by the acrophonic principle) a salient word containing the sound rpl and represented it by a quasi-pictograph. On the creation of a sign for 10/, it need only be commented that there was a long tradition for such a letter. The Medieval Icelandic FGT created a ligature out of N and G (Haugen 1 972 14.9), and called it eng , reminiscent both of the Old English name of rune <22>, ing (the disputed source of which is discussed in Polom� 1991: 43 lff), and of the Greco-Roman aYlla dgma h1gmal. Alien ( 1988:35-39) reports that Nigidius Figulus already described " the sound as "inter li tteram n et g and discusses at Jength the spelling convention of using y Igl before another velar to represent l,y, a practice continued by the Goths, e.g., laggs [laugs] "long" (Braune-Fbbinghaus 1961 § §50, 67-68) . Given this tradition of using two Greek gammas for IrI, I suggest that the inventor(s) of the runic alphabet likewise combined a 'regular' and a retrograde r to invent the box-shaped sign 0 for 10/.6 The counter-facing, juxtaposed I -variants, < and >, to make Ijl <12>, provide a fitting analogue (see above, §5.4 end). Based on their sophisticated phonological knowledge (below), it defies common sense to think that the creator(s) of the runic alphabet did not know several languages AND THEIR SCRIPfS , at the very least, Latin and Greek, and probably also some Northwest Semitic language as well. This broader range of Classical knowledge is supported by Bremmer ( 1991), who demonstrates a parallel between Woden-Odin and Hermes-Mercury as inventors of scripts. 5.6 Ger1fUlllic Vowels and Runic Letter. Phonological evidence for the archaic nature of the runic script has been adduced by Antonsen (e.g., 1 975:3-6; 1982; 1987; 1 989: 149ff). Given that ancient scripts could use the same vowel signs for long and short vowels, it is strange that, if there were 10 vowels (five short lieuoal and five long lieuoil) to be represented, the runic alphabet should have 6 vowel letters ( u <2>, a <4>, i <1 1>, ;1; <13>, e <19>, 0 <24» . Given that there are six vowel letters
6 Cf. van Friesen 1904 (non vidi; cited by Jensen 1969:569). A similar hypothesis, but based on
the cursive forms of Greek yy , is
advanced by Trnka (1939:2940.2).
69
1lIE RUNIC AlPHABET
and given the assumption that long and short could be represented the same way, one is forced to conclude that the runic alphabet was invented when Germanic had paired long and short high vowels and unpaired mid and low vowels, i.e., a total of eight vowels, as displayed in (4). That, according to Antonsen (e.g., 1972), was in Proto-Germanic (more discussion in Appendix, §5. 14-5. 19).
(4) Proto-Germanic Vowels and Runic Letters /il <1 1> lul <2> lil <1 1> lel <19> la! <4> I�I <13>
IfJI <2> 101 <24>
Since long and short lil and long and short Iu! had always been written with the same characters, there was no problem in those cases. But where vowels were not of the same heightlquality, they traditionally required separate letters; compare the Greek split between the short mid vowels lel, 10/, and their lower, more open, long counterparts H (eta) and Cl (omega) (§4.S-4.6). The differences among the non-high vowels were therefore such that they all required their own character, accounting for the six vowel signs. The implication drawn by Antonsen is that the runic alphabet had to be created during the time when Germanic had the vowel system in (4). Since that vowel system was no longer current in any Germanic language at the time of the earliest Germanic attestations, Antonsen (e.g., 1 975:3-6; 1982; 1 987; 1 989: 1 5 1 ) concludes that the runic script was created in Proto Germanic times. More generally, Trnka ( 1939:293) notes that the older runic alphabet was "admirably adapted to the phonemic system of [ . J Primitive Germanic." .
.
5.7 The Thirteenth Rune Antonsen's interpretation, especially regarding the thirteenth rune as l '/bl, has not gone unchallenged. Odenstedt ( 1991:373) objects because ( 1 ) the rune's (late!) name is *(h)waz "yew", and (2) "the rune has nowhere this sound value." The second criticism is mther silly, since (a) a special letter for /il would be highly irregular, and (b) Antonsen's very point is that the value I�I had to antedate the inscriptions precisely because it is not attested. What is at issue here is Odenstedt's idee fixe (cf. Williams 1992:200(20 1 ) that the runic alphabet is not much older than the earliest currently extant runic inscriptions, and we have noted the lengths to which he will go to force that hypothesis to work. As to his first argument, yew is generally reconstructed *eihwaz, itself not without problems (see, e.g., Polom� 1991 :428). It might
70
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEOOE
also be observed that, once the value liBl ceased to be relevant, the letter would have to adopt some other value(s) in order to survive. For inexplicable (to me) reasons, a good deal has been made of the letter's appearance on the Caistor-by-Norwich roe-deer's ankle bone (ca. 400):
R � J H � 1- ra?han " roe(deer)"
Since the roe (deer) is etymologically *roi-ko-, Gmc. *raihaz, a very natural interpretation would be raihan, but as usual, nothing is certain. The form in Old English is ra(IuJ.J . and Bammesberger ( 199 1 :402ff) suggests that, since the diphthong lail had been or was in the process of being mono phthongized around 400, this is in fact an archaic spelling for Irihanl. One can take that point one step further. Since monophthongization presupposes lowering of the glide, nothing inhibits the interpretation as a mid lE! or even low leel glide. Therefore, if one really insists on taking attested spellings as evidence for the value of the thirteenth rune, one could in fact support a value very much like that suggested by Antonsen. There can be no doubt that, in the period of attested runes, < 13> was superfluous and acquired several values, most commonly lil, from its shape. My point is that it is not safe to base grandiose conclusions on presumed letter values. Even if the contemporary (attested) values of the letters were completely clear, that would have no necessary bearing on the prior (prehistoric/reconstructed) values. I conclude that none of the arguments against Antonsen's hypothesis can be regarded as having any validity. As to the form of the letter, Odenstedt ( 1991:373), in his now familiar manner, wants to derive the thirteenth rune from Latin Z, which arbitrarily got reassigned the same value as I. His analogue is even more perplexing. He cites B , D, G, 0, in the Etruscan alphabet as evidence, but of what? Since they were not reassigned arbitrary values, the analogy is incomprehensible. The form of <13> is not so radically different from that of a <4>. One is reminded of the creation of the Old English rune for a by simple modification of the old a - rune, now lrel, as in re.sr "ash-tree" (see, e.g., Page 1 987: 17; Bammesberger 1991:375ff). It does not seem unreasonable to suggest that a similar, earlier, modification of the a-rune <4> resulted in the thirteenth rune, by lowering the bottom branch and adjoining it on the left. Alternatively, some combination of A and E (Le., a bind-rune) could yield the same result. 5.8 Phonological Basis ofthe Order ofeM Runic Letters The letters of the older runic alphabet occur "in an arrangement that differs markedly from the order of letters in all other alphabets" (Antonsen 1989: 140). Antonsen goes on to affirm that "we still have absolutely no idea
TIffi RUNIC ALPHABEf
71
how this arrangement came about. " He speculates (ibid.): "the best guess is that it had to do with the manner in which the runes were taught and learned, the result of some mnemonic device which is no longer retrievable." In this section, it will be demonstrated that the order has a phonetic rationale, a mnemonic device was in fact involved, and it may be retrievable. Before positing the phonetic matrix, let us make some assumptions: (i) since the order differs from that of the prototype scripts, while most of the symbols remain stable, the letters must have been consciously rearranged; (ii) given that the letters were rearranged, there must have been some principled reason(s) or basis for the rearrangement; (Hi) the principles are (at least partly) defined by the initial letters of the runic alphabet, fupark, which could serve as a mnemonic for the whole system;7 (iv) it is hardly accidental that the order of letters in fupark begins with a labial (lip-rounded) C-V pair (f u),8 proceeds to (inter)dental p, then to 'central ' a-r, and finally to velar k , establishing a phonetic grid i n which the remainder of the alphabet i s to be situated and by which the placement of the letters is to be determined and evaluated; (v) any time a labial consonant appears, it begins a 'series', as on the grid in (5); and (vi) other (non-linguistic) factors may also play a role in the arrangement of the letters, but that is beyond the scope of this work. 9 (5) The Runic Matrix lip-rounded
f u w P b m 0
dental
p n i z s t e I d
eentraVpalataI
a
r
y ie
velar
k g
X
o
7 It is, of course. Irue, as Professor Antonsen (p.c.) insists. that ''fu JxUk as the name for the runic alphabet is a strictly modern (19th century) invention. patterned after alphabet." My
point is that users of the foJrlrk could not fail to nonce that the first six letters followed, or established. a pattern for the rest (parallels in main text below). 8 For the traditional classification of vowels according to their affects on consonants, see P. Miller (1972). More recently, Oements (1991) argues that a unified set of articulators defmes Place for both consonants and vowels; cf. the discussion in KenslOwicz (1994:462-469). 9 For the idea of a script fitting a matrix. see Sampson (1985: 120- 144) on the Korean Ran'gul script. AlIen (1953:20) on the Sanskrit vamasamamnaya, and Watt (1987, 1989) on the Canaanite matrices (cf. main text below). The Runic Matrix can be described, with Watt (1989:71) as a "standard textbook illustration of Westward-Facing Man". It is as conscious and deliberate an arrangement as the "Eastward-Facing" varnasamamnaya abecedarium and matrix (discussion in Watt 1989). For the empty and doubly-occupied cells, see §5.12 below.
72
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWlEDGE
The only extra assumption in (5) is that h <.9> was still a voiceless velar fricative IXI (see Tmka 1939; Antonsen, e.g., 1982:8-9, accepts the distri bution [X] before consonants, [h] before vowels), but nothing crucial depends on that; a glottal IhI would occupy the same position. Of the variable position of Ipl and 1'lJ1 in §5.2, either can be motivated. If lel precedes, it falls into place with palatalizing segments like Iy/; if it follows, it takes its place among the front vowels lil and le/. Both considerations together give additional credence to Antonsen's theory that the phoneme was indeed le/. The variable position of the last two letters is more interesting. Phonetically, there is no way they can be reversed that would keep all of the labials and dentals in their proper slots. Why then the alternative· order on the Kylver stone (3a)? Surely it is no accident that the runic letter <24> bears an indisputable resemblance to the Greek omega in shape and phoneticlphonemic value, motivating its position at the end of the alphabet. What the grid (5) shows beyond reasonable doubt is that the other abecedaria (3b/c) have the correct coda from the point of view of the phonetic organization. Consequently, in (1) and (2), 101 should be labeled <23> and Id! <24>.
5.9 Clan and Manner Projectioru ofthe Runic Matrix Consider another possible arrangement of the runic letters in (6). (6) Class and Manner Feature Display of Runic Alphabet contin.: fl III ZlS S l6 x� i l l e ll syllabic: U2 Cl4 rs Wg n10 Y12 sonorant: stop: vcl.: P14 � g7 vcd.:
d24
I t cannot be accidental that, on a sequential projection from 11 to du, the letters all fall in place as natural classes with respect to their major category features. The odd letter .e, conspicuously bearing the number <13>, forms a kind of dividing line. The continuants to the left of 'center' are arranged front to back; the most strident (sibilants) stand alone on the right. The vowels to the left of center occur in two clusters, back luJ la! before front lil lel, which in turn subdivide into high before low. The mid vowels le! 101 occur (mirror image) front before back to the right of center. 1 o The resonants are more 10 Alternatively, one might asswne, following the discussion of Watt ( 1989:81-82) of mid point divisions in Canaanite abecedaria, that was the dividing line, in which case the mysterious vowel < 13> should be another mid vowel. As noted above, that is a possibility.
THE RUNIC ALPHABEf
73
difficult and suggest a projection that is not yet clear. As they stand, there is a curious interspersing. Possibly Irl is 'placeless' (§ 1 .2) and stands alone, followed by front to back Iwl 1nl Iyl (glide-nasal-glide) on the left and Iml 11/ 101 (nasal-lateral-nasal) on the right (on the patterning of nasals and laterals, see Rice 1992:62).1l Perhaps most interesting is that the arrangement follows a principle identified by Watt (1989:71) for the Ras Shamra Matrix (§5. 1 1 below), alternating similar and dissimilar classes. The stops subdivide very naturally into voiced and voiceless, and in both cases, the order is velar > labial > dental, confonning to the SH and/or independent feature geometry (§ 1.2). Moreover, dentals also come last in the Canaanite matrices (below). 5. 10 Antiquity o/the PlIonological MaJrix: Byblo,
The phonological knowledge underlying the runic fupark is of greater antiquity than the runic script, as shown by Watt (1987, 1989) in his analysis of the Phoenician Byblos Matrix (ca. -10(0), and even older cuneiform Ugaritic script of the Ras Shamra Matrix (ca. -14(0), on which see Dietrich & Loretz ( 1988) , Segert ( 1993). Both are descendants of an earlier Proto Canaanite script whose organization can be assumed to have had a similar phonological basis (see Segert 1993:87fO. The Byblos Matrix (Watt 1987:2) is reproduced in (7), with phonological interpretation in (8). 12 (7) The Byblos Matrix I
t'
�
11
, Y
III
'II"N
, $ �? r
"'
0
IV
7
4.J
�
'V
V
L\ E&
� l 9
.,...
1 1 Tom Sawallis suggests to me (p.c.) that the sonorant series might be ammged accordiDg to descending tongue height. but simultaneously cautions regarding the subtle nature of such an observation. especially in the absence of detailed phonetic information. On the other band. if the observation is correct, that would provide detailed phonetic information. Needless to say. DOIbing can be based OD such circular reasoning. 12 The interpretation in (8) is mostly from Watt (t:iM; matrix and all of its categories). but partly from Fabcr (1981. 1990. 1993). especially fOl' the interpretation of the sibilants.
74
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOOICAL KNOWLEDGE
Like the Runic Matrix (5), the Byblos Matrix has 'gaps' due to the lack of all the phonemes necessary to complete a feature matrix. Empty cells are necessarily characteristic of any phonetic-feature-based script (cf. Allen 1953 on the Indic prati sakhya tradition). Watt ( 1987: 1f0 states: ( 1) the number of empty cells is minimal ; (2) the chance of just any random order of letters fitting such a grid is infinitesimally small; (3) reversing any two letters would complicate the matrix; and (4) statistically, it would take about a trillion random arrangements of the letters before accidentally hitting on the one that fit the Byblos Matrix. (8) Phonological Interpretation of Byblos Matrix n III I LARYNGEALS 13
BILABIALS
1
1) 2) 3)
b w
h
4)
�
5)
6)
IV
V
ALVEOLARS VELARS DENTALS
m
dZ y n
p
�
g
d
J.t
� I
k
t5
r t
q
§
5. 1 1 The Ras Shamra Matrix A Ugaritic abecedarium (9), from ca. -1400, exhibits the same phono logical motivation for the ordering of letters, as clarified by Watt ( 1989:62). (9) Phonological Interpretation of Ras Shamra Matrix (Watt) EXTREME BACK EXTREME FRONT MIDDLE
11
I
III
Laryngeals! Labials & Interdentals Alveolars Pharyngeals & Palatals non-frie. fricative
1) 2) 3) 4)
5)
6)
1a h �
BACK
IV
k
m
Y n �
q
g
p
Dcnto-
Alveolars stop cont frie. non-frie.
z a
V
Velars
b w
p
FRONT
\} J.t
d §
Z
r y
� I
tS t
13 'Laryngeal' , as Watt (1989) explains in considerable detail, is merely a traditional cover term for glottals and pharyngeals, i.e., 'extreme back' sounds (pharyngeal cavity, in current feature geomelIy). Watt also provides extensive discussion of the other categories.
TIIE RUNIC ALPHABET
75
While the Byblos Matrix has 22 letters with 8 empty cells, the Ras Shamra Matrix has 27 letters with 21 empty cells. Watt's divisions could potentially be simplified to reduce the number of empty cells (more easily in the 1987 version), but Watt ( 1989:83-84) defends the empty cells and their distribution, based in part on the rhythm of pronouncing the letter names. In fact, Watt claims, the arrangement was set up to be recited vertically as well as horizontally. Also, as noted by Watt, the system is patterned in tenns of contrasts - (extreme) back/front > middle > back/front (1989:71).14 5. 12 Empty CeUs and the Antiquity ofthe Runic Matrix Recall that the Runic Matrix (5) has 24 letters with 1 1 empty cells, five double occupancies, and one slot with three phonemes. This can be reduced by recognizing, within a given place feature, independent projections of con sonants and vowels, a non-problem for the Proto-Canaanite scripts. It can hardly be accidental that, of the 6 multiple occupancies, four are paired C and V sets, viz. flU, air, nli, and yllB. The suggestion is that the inventor(s) of the runic alphabet viewed class and place features almost as independent planes. One can forever debate the precise categories and projections of these matrices, but (i) there is always going to be a trade-off between empty cells and the number and type of categories recognized, and (ii) the leading idea must not get obfuscated among mounds of semi-irrelevant details. Whatever class, place, and manner categories are ultimately adopted, the essential point remains that a number of scripts since the middle of the -second millennium have employed essentially the same phonological knowledge in their construction. That knowledge includes words, syllables, segments, and the organization of segments, not only according to the Sonority Hierarchy, but also by place features and manner of articulation. The runic script itself bears evidence of antiquity, both in the epigraphic factors in §5.3, and in the letter orders. At first glance, the Canaanite matrices appear to be quite different from the runic in (5). However, recall that the projection in (6) exhibits the stop order with dentals at the end, as in (8) and (9). Moreover, the laryngeal letters in the first slot of the Canaanite matrices had long since been reanalyzed as vowels (see chapA). When the laryngeal category is disposed of, next in order are the labials, with which the Runic Matrix begins. Then, p follows the original interdental position in (9). A 14 Given the grammatical treatises of Sumerian formatives in Old Babylonian from ca. -1700 (Jacobsen 1974), it is clear that there was an even older tradition of intricate grammatical analysis, which. although morphological. indicates that the tools of linguistic theorizing were available.
76
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEOOE
number of letters also occupy the same relative position as in the Proto
Canaanite script (Appendix A). Most conspicuous are the 'middle' four (p z s t): Ipl < 14> before /71 <15> is a perfect match with Proto-Canaanite <17> and < 18>, as also Isl < 1 6> before It! <17> matches Proto-Canaanite <21> and
<22>.
The major divergence from the Canaanite scripts, then, involves the
realization that after labials, the rest of the dentals can be grouped with the interdentals, in which case the minimally-differentiated front-back system of labials > dentals > velars follows naturally. In several places, Watt ( 1989) seems to lament the demise of the matrix. But perhaps the matrix (in modified form) did survive, in the Runic Matrix.
5. 13 Concbuion The anangement of the Runic Matrix may not appear to
be economical,
but there is a good deal that is not known regarding the assumptions about phonological theory made by the inventor(s) of the runic alphabet. If there was a 3-dimensional conception that would enable vowels to be projected on a separate plane from consonants of the same place features, some of the abenances (such as double-filled cells) disappear. The same might hold for the curious interspersing of nasals and non-nasals
(§5.9). If somehow nasals
were conceptualized to project onto an independent plane, that seemingly uneconomical arrangement (by some current criteria) would also vanish. It is statistically significant that the letters of the jupark, in order, fit a phonetic matrix precisely, allowing for 'gaps' in the system. The empty cells are due to the phonological system of Proto-Oermanic rather than to deficient
knOWledge. One need only consider how many empty slots a phonemic script for English would have, if based on class, place. and manner features. The 'secret' of the runes may have been the metaknowledge underlying
the arrangement of the letters, the matrices and projections in
(5) and (6), and
other interconnections and generalizations that remain to be established. In a cultural tradition of interest in numerology, astrology, and the calendar (see Hopper
1969), is it coincidental that Iyl, as in year, is the twelfth letter, and
IdJ, as in day, the twenty-fourth? (On the Germanic names of the runes, see
1983: 106- 1 1 0 w. lit ; Ell iott 1989, chap.5; Polome 199 1 ; cf. Page 1987: 14fl). As to historical continuity, it is of interest that the first letter is IfI, as in fee , Omc. *fehu (Ooth. faihu) "cattle; goods", corresponding culturally DUwel
to Proto-Canaanite 'hlp- "ox-head". Such interconnections may turn out to motivate the derailments of economy, as interesting as the phonological grid underlying the script. All of this constituted the privileged information of the rune-carving guild, the knowledge that made the runes a 'secret'.
TIlE RUNIC ALPHABEI'
APPENDIX : The
77
Proto-Germanlc Vowel System
5. 14 Long VoweLr Germanic inherited the basic vowel system ( l0) from Pre-Germanic (i.e., following the merger of *Ia! with *fal, vowel lengthening in laryngeal environments, and ignoring special conditioning factors, such as accent, etc.). ( 10) Pre-Germanic Vowels
U
i
u o
e
e
a
A
6
Germanic then shifted *IAI to 161 and *101 to laI: *oktow > Goth. ahtau "eight"; *lJhr4er > Goth. bropar (0 = 16/) "brother" . Presumably this 'shift' was phonetically motivated by higher and lower allophones. The so-called * eI (PIE *Iet) had lower reflexes (fAl, let, lE/) while *�2 (see below) had higher reflexes (lSI, liel). This suggests that in Germanic, as in Greek, the lE vowels */e/, */61 were (phonetically) lower, as shown in ( 1 1). ( 1 1) Proto-Germanic Long Vowels (Stage I) U
e
6 (a)
i
U
t
0
-.
That this was the case is clear from loanword evidence: Germanic 161 was borrowed into Latin as lif ( *bole-, e.g., OHG BuohhunlUl) > Latin (silva) Bacenis, while Lat. 161 and IAI were borrowed as Gmc. lu/, 161 respectively; cf. Lat. Rc::ma "Rome" > OS, OHG Ruma ; Lat. Rc:mini "Romans" > Goth. Rumoneis (see Streitberg 1896, §59; Antonsen 1972: 134 w. lit.). I n some natural way, this accounts for the reflexes of PIE *Iet as well as for the merger of *IAI with 161 (a phonetic trend continued in English where OE stein > stone, luim > home , etc.), since 161 was fairly low, viz. [ 0]. 5. 15 Core Short Vowel Reflexes lE */el tended to have higher reflexes and merge with */i/, while */01 went in the opposite direction (see Antonsen 1972: 132-134; 1 982: 10-12): ( 12) Proto-Germanic Short Vowels (Stage I) u i u -e o e< a a
78
ANCIENT SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEOOE
For the contrast of lil and lel in root/stressed syllables, and the 'normal '
*medhu (Gk. il Ea", methu "wine", Skt. madhu- "sweet") > OF mede, OHG mete, OE me(o)du "mead" vs. *widhu- (Gall. Vidu - , O.lr. fo1 "tree") > OS widu, OHG witu, OE (widu » Iwudu "tree, spear, etc.", Eng. wood. Occasionally there are doublets, like OHG skiJIskef (OE scip > slUp), OS, OF, OE wulf beside OHF wolf "woIr', which, according to Hock ( 1973), are due to the coalescence of, e.g., NOM *wulfaz > *wolfaz (> wolf) and Voc *wulfe (> wul/). This leaves the Germanic languages with doublets to (re) distribute. Significantly, in neuters like OHG fel "skin", berg "mountain", horn horn", joh "yoke", etc. , where there was never a distinction between nominative and vocative, no doublets exist ( *fil, *birg, *hurn, *juh), despite other places where an e/i- or o/u-alternation occurs in these words, as infillen "to skin", gibirgi "mountain range" (Gebirge), etc. 15 reflexes, cf.
"
5.16 Short Vowel.r in Unstressed Syllables The fate of lel and lil in unstressed syllables is less certain. OHG
2pl. *iJher+e+te) "you (p.) bear, carry" may be crucial evidence, if it is not leveled. Antonsen (1972: 123, 138- 139) takes it for original and con trasts it with 3sg. birit, from * iJher+e+ti, Gmc. *peri «i). 1 6 Antonsen claims pres.
beret «
that unstressed */el did not affect the vocalism of root syllables. The idea that le! became [i] in unstressed positions has been signalled as the explanation of
ek/ik, OS eclik, ON ek, OE ic , etc.) and *seg hes (Skt. sdhas "power") > *se yiz > *si },iz > Oath. sigis, ON sigr, OS, OHG sigi, Germ. Sieg "victory". Meid ( 1967 § 1 1 1) derives the final -i- from the *-is- of Skt. arc-($- "ray, beam", etc., and Antonsen (1972: 139) discusses e-raising before *lzI. Hollifield ( 1 980:34) alternations like
ik/ek
"I" (runic
putative derivations like
reformulates as e-raising to lil in unaccented syllables except before Ir/. In the case of OHG (etc.)
sigi,
there is another possibility - a Caland compound
15 1bis is dialect-internal. Cross-dialectally. there are exceptions. pointed out to me by Antonsen (FAX of 30 Nov. 1993): Germ. Gold, Eng. gold vs. Dan. guld; Eng. word « IwurdI) beside Germ. Wort, and even OHG skijlskef, Dan. skib, Swed. skepp "ship", etc. 16 Jay Jasanoff (p.c.) thinks that 2pl. beret is most likely leveled from the already leveled fOOll bera!. Hollifield (1980:34-35) claims that unstressed le! (except before Ir/) became lil in Germanic, wherefore he believes that the Monsee-Vienna fragments preserve the Gmc. 2 pI. in quidit "speak, say", etc., forcing the conclusion that forms like beret are leveled from leveled bera!. Antonsen (FAX of 30 Nov. 1993) finds it unlikely that bera! would have been leveled to beret in light of 1 pI. beram es and 3 pI. berant. and reiterates the probfem of explaining the absence of umlaut in the 2 pI. pres. ind. versus its presence in 2 sg. biris. 3 sg. birit. He challenges the lengths to which scholars go to maintain a traditional rule ("all unstressed PIE lels become lil in Gmc.") Suffice it to say, there is little agreement on whether or not all cases of unstressed lel became li/. Nothing here depends crucially on that detail.
TIJE RUNIC ALPHABEf
79
form *segh-i- (extensive discussion of such formations in Bader 1962, chap. 1 ; Nussbaum 1976; see al so Szemer�nyi 1990:204-205 w . lit.), beside the neut. -s-stem *segh-es-, in names like Sige-ricUs (cf. Ooth. reiki, OHG r1r.hi, Germ. Reich "kingdom"), Germ. Siegreich; Germanic-Latin Segi-m lrus, etc., and these names show contamination with sigis; cf. Seligis-mundus (6th cent.), Sigi(s)-bertus (6th cent.), Sigis-meres (5th cent.) , etc. Since there is independent evidence for a later preservation of final lil than lel, forms like *se y-i- and *peretf suggest a possible solution. Suppose le! became [i] before lil of the following syllable (cr. Streitberg 1896 §63). Such a rule has a considerable amount of support from early attestations. To begin with, the early evidence for ist (ca. 350) from *esti "is"P and Sigi- in runic Ssigaduz « *Sigi-ha]Juz) [K 47: Svarteborg, Sw., ca. 450] , agrees with the onomastic evidence, pointing to an e-raising rule as early as the 1 st century; cf. (ca. 100) Segi-m lrus (Tacitus, Annals 1.71 [2x]), Segi-mundus (Tacitus, Annals 1.57), but Sigi-m�us (Velleius Paterculus 2. 1 18.2 [ft ca. 30]). Velleius Paterculus' Sigi-m erus is particularly interesting because it appears beside Segestes (2. 1 18.4) ; cf. (-1st cent.) Segestes in Strabo (7. 1.4 ) and in Tacitus (Annals 1.55 [3x], 57 [4x] , 58, 59 [3x], 60, 7 1). Given older Seges- and Segi-, there is no reason for later Seges- beside Sigi- unless Sigi reflects a change in Germanic about that time. IS By everything known about Germanic compounding, there is no way the radical *e of Segi- could not have been stressed, viz. Segi-merus (cf. Streitberg 1896: 53, 55, 121, 142; Bennett 1972: 104). The change of Segi- to Sigi- around the 1st century agrees with that in the name of the Finns: Latin (ca. 100) Fenm (Tacitus, Germans 46x) but Finni, 4>( VVOL (2nd cent.: Ptolemaeus, Geographia 2. 1 1 . 16, 3.5.8); cf. ON Finn(a)r, OE, OS, OHG Finn, and runic Fin(n)o "Finnish woman" (K 86; ORI 74, Berga stone, SOdermanland, Sweden, ca. 500) . Another reasonably early example of radical e- raising is found in the word for "friend": runic uiniz (K 135: S0nder Rind, Denmark, 500; cf. earlier ekwinai "I for a friend": 17 A number of factors presumably played a role here, e.g., the normal clitic status, plus the fa<:t that fif was probably lost (after dentals and therefore?) after It! on verbs, as in Latin; cf. ·mar; > Lat. mare "sea", Gmc. •mar; (Goth. mari-saiws "sea", OS , OHG meri, OE merilmere) "lake; sea", but .eti > Lat. et "and", Goth. ;p "yet, but", ambiguous because Gothic lost final fif in absolute fmal position (cf. Streitberg 1896:54f1). Hollifield (1980: 175) also accepts the Idea that .-i. "though generally retained in Proto-Germanic, was lost in the personal endings of the verb at least as early as common Germanic." 18 Not everyone agrees on the validity of the loanword evidence, as Antonsen (FAX of 30 Nov. 1993) points out to me, citing Marchand ( 1959). My point is, simply, that when: there is no conflict between the internal and externaI evidence, there is no reason to doubt their mutual corroboration.
80
ANCIENT SCRIPrS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
ORI 12: Rogaland. Norway. 3(0), which yields ON vinr, OS, OHG wini, OE wine , Eng. (Good)-win. Since the Indo-European root is *wen- (Lat venus "love", Skt. vdnas "lust", van(- " desire''), the Proto-Oennanic fOmi would have been something like *wen+i+s, and the change to Iwin-i-z/ obviously occurred well before 300, since there is no trace of the inherited radical *e anywhere in Gennanic. 5. 17 New Long Vowell Following yet another e-raising rule, this one in nasal clusters (cf. *wendaz [Lal ventus "wind"] > Oath. winds, OE, Eng. wind), a sequence of the type *-Vm-- Ioses the nasal with compensatory lengthening. The historical sequence was something like ( 13) for Goth. peiJum "to thrive, prosper" (cf. O.lr. con-tecim "coagulate") and Goth., OS, OHG INuln "to catch" (cf. Lat. pang- lI "fasten, fix, settle"). For discussion, see Vennemann ( 197 1: 102ft) ; Hollifield ( 1980:32) ; Voyles ( 1 992:� i ). ( 13) Some Early Gennanic Phonological Changes 1) Pre-Gennanic *teuk+<>n+<>m 2) Grimm's Law *�x+onom 3) Gmc. vowels (etc.) *l!eox+an(an) 4) e-Raising before Nas. *}>iux+an *J>ix +an 5) Nas. Deletion 6) Other }>ih+an
*pagk+<>n+<>m * fag x+<>nom *fagx+an(an) *fiX+an fih+an
Nasal Deletion ( 13-5), despite much support in the literature (some references above), ultimately brought new IAI into the system, but the precise dates of that change are unclear. As Jay Jasanoff insists (p.c.), the reflexes of Nasal Deletion remained distinct fonn the lal reflex of * eJ (OE siUon "we sowed") into Old English, where it fell together with the reflex of *-ans- (etc.); cf. *gans (OHG gans etc.) > OE gas "goose", like pohte « *}>au x-ton [Hollifield 1980: 150ff, 1 60fl] ; cf. OHG d,;;;hta) "I thought" (cf. Streitberg 1896:76; Antonsen 1972: 127). This suggests that Nasal Deletion was in fact rather a nasalization process and that its output was a nasal(ized) vowel. Moreover, this new vowel did not fall together with new lif in loanwords in some dialects; cf. OHG suochjri (= Oath. sokareis) "seeker" vs. OE (Beowulf 253) (leas)-sctfaweras "(deceitful) observers; spys" (NOMpl) with shortening of - Ii (from Latin - arius). Adducing shortening i n the extreme northwest corner of Gennanic (Lowe 1 972:2 14) does not explain why that never affected the reflex from the nasal, again pointing to a distinctive contrast in NW Germanic between long lif and long nasalized It/. What lends this hypothesis some
1lffi RUNIC AlPHABEf
81
credence i s that the 3 sg. pres. of ON fd "to get, grasp" (= Goth. filtan, OE fon "to seize") is given by the First Grammatical Treatise (§5.5 above) as f�r. i.e., If�/, showing that in the 13th century, the vowel of f�h)- was still nasalized. Therefore, Nasal Deletion should be reformulated as a Nasalization process (cf. Streitberg 1896 §93). 5. 18 TM Stattu of e Another potential problem for the segment-letter match in §5.6 involves the status of the peculiarly Germanic * iZ. There is no problem with *� which bears the reflexes of lE ·leI ( *s e-ti-s [cf. Lat s e-vi"l sowed", semen " seed"] > Goth. se ps, OE s iiJd > seetl) Throughout Northwest Germanic the reflexes of this vowel were kept distinct from a new higher vowel. traditional *t#. It is fair to say that there is extremely little agreement among scholars on the origin and development of this vowel in Germanic, and this is not the place for a lengthy digression on this topic, so I will concentrate on areas of general agreement. It has long been realized that this high, tense, close aIel was a Germanic innovation (cr. Streitberg 1896 §79). As noted by Streitberg, the new vowel was categorially limited. It occurs in only two words with any claim to antiquity within Germanic (Streitberg 1896:65): Ooth. fera, OHO fera, feara. fiara "side", of unknown origin, and ·hir "here" > Goth., ON, OE, OS her, OHG hiarlhear. Kurylowicz (1952) has explained the latter essentially as a new lengthened grade based on alternations like OE seIse "this; he", helhe "he", etc., whence the vowel of hit' was held in place by the alternation he : M(r) ,l9 The second category is the NW Germanic preterit of the 7th class, e.g., OE llitan : let "let", replacing an older reduplication pattern, in Ooth. letan : lailot. One possibility here (so already Streitberg 1896 §79(3); er. Kurylowicz 1952) involves contraction andlor compensatory lengthening, viz. *he-hait (Ooth. hai-hait) "named" > OE hehtlhtit. etc. The details of this formation remain murky despite much recent attention (e.g Fulk 1987; Kortlandt 1 99 1 ) . Nevertheless. one of the sources of the new vowel is unequivocally compensatory lengthening: *mizd () (Ooth. mizdo) "reward" > .
.•
19 The traditional account deriving .Mr from .ktir (cf. Streitberg 1896 §79. 1) is reiterated in Voyles (1992:72-74, and §2.33). Jay Jasanoff (E-mail message of 22 Det 1993) supports a variant of the morphological solution, comparing ORG th ... OE par "there" vs. (with short vowel) Ooth. (1), ON par "there", ORG thara "thither". "The long .. then, must have origiDally been an expressive variant [. . .]." ORG hera "hither" (> Germ. her) has a short le! vs. the .e of her/hiar/hier "here". "The conclusion naturally suggests itself that [ ...1 Gmc.. • h � is a deictically lengthened vatriant of .her." To that I would only add that, quite naturally, the alternation with helM, etc., could have been a contributing factor.
82
ANCIENT SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
*merdu > OE meord ( Ix) > med, Eng. meed; *kizn- "fir, pine tree" > *kern > OB cen "torch". As also noted by Streitberg, the status of the new vowel was reinforced by loanwords, e. g., Vulgar Lat. m e;a « Lat. m msa) "table" > Goth. mes, OE me;e, etc. Another contributing factor may involve *ei before a low vowel, in which case OHG stiaga "stairs" (vs. stigan "to climb") would result from different leveling processes (see Antonsen 1972: 1 3 1 w. lit.). Voyles ( 1992, §3.4.2) derives this form also from a long diphthong. Whatever the details, it seems reasonably clear that in Gothic the new vowel fell together with inherited */�; cf. Goth. her "here" and loanwords like Vulgar Lat. Gr«:us "Greek" > Goth. Kreks, OE Crec, etc. If we assume that spellings like haihail "called" represent [hehe:t], with I £:1 from *ai (see discussion in Vennemann 197 1 : 1 1 1-126), then this was even lower than the inherited *leI, which evidently had a higher realization in Gothic than in the rest of Germanic (cf. §5. 14).
5. 19 Proto-Ger"",nic Vowels and the Runic Alphabet To conclude this discussion, the evidence is substantial that the Proto Germanic long vowel system reconstructed in § §5.6, 5 . 1 4 is correct. The Gothic-specific monophthongization of *ai, *au to Is /, 131 is irrelevant, and there is no evidence in Gothic for the new *ez, i.e., for a vowel any different from the inherited front mid vowel. The evidence is good that the new higher vowel originated through contraction, compensatory lengthening. and a derivational process involving a new lengthened grade that affected several morphological categories, especially preterits of the seventh class of strong verbs. Given the new contrast in front vowels, loanwords with higher front vowels could now be accommodated with the new vowel. As to the matching of runic letters and Proto-Germanic vowels, even if one assumes that the new vowel *e2 was post-Gothic, there remains the potential problem that creation of a new *laJ (§5. 17) may have been pre Gothic, i.e., within Proto-Germanic. At the same time, as emphasized by Vennemann ( 1971 : 104), it is a peculiar phoneme in Gothic in that, in native words, "it occurs only before fhl and very infrequently." In other words, it is sufficiently new in Germanic that its phonemic status has not yet been reinforced (cf. Antonsen 1972: 127). This suggests that, if Nasal Deletion ( 135) was indeed Proto-Germanic, it could not have been more than a century before the first Gothic attestations. While it does not prove anything, being from a different dialect, runic hilzai "on a steed" (ORI 1 1: Moj bro stone, Uppland, Sweden, 3(0), from *konk-oy (cf. Lith. Sanku.r "fast"), lends some credence to the suggesion that Nasal Deletion was Proto-Germanic, albeit ,
83
1HE RUNIC ALPHABEf
somewhat late.20 On the other hand, if the testimony of the First Grammatical Treatise
( §5. 17) is to be trusted, it seems preferable to formulate Nasal
Deletion as Nasalization and to accept that long nasal(ized) vowels subsisted into the dialects, in which case the same vowel letters were used to represent non-nasal and nasal vowels, as likely in hahai "on a steed" on the Mojbro stone.2 1 If that is the correct interpretation, it continues to follow that the runic alphabet was created sometime between Stage I of new lil
( 1 1) and the innovation
[± nasal].
This overview of the early development of the Germanic long vowels
confirms a safe period of several centuries between Stage 1
( 1 1) and the
changes that brought in first new -'iI, then new -leI. Turning the argument around, given the inventory of runic vowel letters in
§§5. 1 , 5.6, it is clear that
a matching set of those letters with vowel phonemes could only have been made during the time when Germanic had four short and four long vowel phonemes, i.e., in Proto-Germanic, after the changes in before Nasal Deletion with compensatory lengthening
( 1 1) and ( 12), and ( 13-5). At any time
later than that, some important vowel phonemes would not have been represented by that inventory of letters.
20 Significantly. Voyles ( 1992:60-61) gives Nasal Deletion as the last in a set of changes between -400 and 200. Antonsen (FAX of 30 Nov. 1993). while confuming that hahai pr<> bably contains a long nasalized vowel. simultaneously claims that "The lack of designation of 1nl is simply a consequence of the runic tradition of not designating nasals before obstruents" (§5.3.2). This seems to imply that he does not believe Nasal Deletion ( 13-5) has applied. Technically. of course, the form is ambiguous. In an E-Mail message (14 Feb. 1994). Antonsen clarifies that by non-phonemic. he means all cases of smface long nasalized vowels continued to be derived from underlying nasal consonant plus fricative. Throughout this study I have used phonemic in the sense of Schane (1971), i.e., involving a surface contrast. whether the segments continue to be derived or are lexicalized. In other words. Antonsen accepts Nasal Deletion (13-5). but claims that its output yielded few. if any. lexical contrasts. 2 1 I accept. with Hollifield (1980: 150). that -ai was still a diphthong until after ca. 400 (cf. Bammesberger 1991).
6. LITERACY AND LINGUISTIC KNOWLEDGE 6.0 Introduction This chapter presents evidence for the implicit knowledge of words, affixes, syllables, and segments, independent of any kind of script. It is argued that experiments that suggest the contrary are deficient in their design and results because they are in fact testing explicit knowledge, or even meta knowledge, and consequently do not begin to broach what native speakers do with their language spontaneously, much less what they know about it implicitly. There can be little doubt that literacy and knowledge of a script and its conventions influence judgments about linguistic units, sometimes in a manner that is contrary to speakers' implicit linguistic knowledge. But what is generally not taken into consideration in discussions of scripts and literacy is the implicit linguistic knowledge that underlies the development and use of scripts to begin with, in particular, the knowledge of segments that was coded in the ancient Western scripts. 6. 1 The Word What is a WORD? There is a body of conventional thought that the word is difficult, if not impossible, to define. See, for instance, the discussion and references in Coulmas ( 1989:39-40). Before discussing some of the mooem research on this topic, let us advance the hypothesis that part of the reason for the difficulty is that word can be defined in different ways, by reference to different parts of the grammar. The thorough discussion by Di Sciullo & Williams (1987) notes the following definitions of WORD that have appeared in the technical linguistic literature: 1. MORPHOLOGICAL OBJECf . The word has traditionally been defined by a set of atoms ( 'morphemes' ) plus rules of combination (affixation, com pounding, etc.). Halle (1973) pointed out that every native speaker knows that un-drink-ahle is a possible word, but *un-able-drink, *drink-un-able are not (cr. Scalise 1984:24). The central task of morphology is then to ascertain the laws of fonn that determine membership in this set. As the plethora of recent
86
ANCIENT SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWlEDGE
theories (see, e.g., Spencer 1991, Anderson 1992, Lieber 1 992, Miller 1993, Stonham 1994) shows, this is not easy. 2. SYNTACTIC ATOM. The word, as a syntactic element, is, for instance, the head of XP, i.e., the head of some phrase (the head noun of a noun phrase, the head verb of a verb phrase, etc.), insertable into XO slots in syntactic structure (see Chomsky 1986). Syntactic word and morphological word are not necessarily coterminous. Not all items insertable into syntactic structure have morphological substance (e.g., PRO), and some syntactic heads consist of more than one morphological word (New York, Humpty Dumpty), a compound (China syndrome), frozen phrase (jack-in-the-box), or sentence (a how-they-do-it book). See the discussion in Miller ( 1993, chaps. 1 , 3, 4). 3. LISTEME (a word coined by Di Sciullo & WiIliams), the listed units of language. If Iistedness is the same as idiosyncratic, listemes are of no interest The problem is, what does Iistedness entail? Different scholars define listed in different ways, entailing different implications (see Miller 1993). Since various grammatical constructs are subject to listing, Iisteme is not the same as morphological object or syntactic atom. 4. PHONOLOGICAL UNIT (defined by stress and other phonological pro perties, such as restrictions on word-final consonants and clusters; see Levin 1 985; Inkelas 1990) includes things like c1itics and their contractions, e.g., I'll, should've. These phonological units are not the same as morphological objects because ( l ) they cannot be formed by morphological rules/principles (I'll is not just 1 + 11, like seedy is seed + y), and (2) contractions like I'll are produced by a phonological 'welding' of I will. With metrical phonology (see Goldsmith 1990; cf. Spencer 1991, chap.5; Lieber 1992, chap.5), there is agreement that c1itics (Spencer 1991:350-394; Anderson 1992, chap.S; 19(3) are prosodicaIly deficient metrical fragments that must be incorporated into the metrical structure of an adjacent host (cf. Anderson 1988: 165ff; Inkelas 1990). Finally, such phonological units are not equivalent to syntactic atoms because they do not undergo movement as a unit, as shown in ( 1) . ( 1) Phonological Unit ;t Syntactic Atom (a) Dana thinks (that) who will win (b) Dana thinks (that) who' ll win (c) who does Dana think ! will win (d) *who'lI does Dana think ! win The who will of ( la) appears contracted in ( l b) and with WH-movement in ( l c) , where the ! (= 'trace' ) marks the position from which who moved. What is important is that the contracted form who 'll cannot move as a single
llTERACY AND LINGUISTIC KNOWLEDGE
87
syntactic unit, as shown by (Id). That implies that syntax only sees the string who will and that contraction to who'll occurs later, as a kind of phonological operation. When such contractions become lexicalized (listed), they can be moved as a unit, as shown in (2). (2) Listed Phonological Units and Syntactic Atoms (a) you should have done that (b) you should've done that (c) should you have done that (d) should' ve you done that [regional] The should have of (2a) appears contracted in (2b) and with what has traditionally bee n called Aux-inversion in (2c). The inversion of the total contracted unit (2d), which is still unacceptable to many speakers, was not possible until should've evolved (regionally) into a separately listed fonn that could be selected as a syntactic atom (cf. Joseph 1992: 135ff, on let's and have to).
6.2 Word Bou.ndtzrie. Confusion about what a word is stems from the different perspectives (above), according to which it must be considered linguistically. That is, a word in the lexicon (defined here for simplicity as the repository of the idiosyncratic) is obviously different from the morphological word with all of its derivations d inflections, and that is different from the output word with all that plus de ved phonological properties. That in turn differs from what aspect of a wo or combination of words (compound etc.) is relevant as a syntactic head, and so on. This does not mean that the word is difficult or impossible to define, unless one insists on a monolithic view from a single perspective. To the contrary, the fact that the word has different properties in different parts of the grammar facilitates an explanation of the apparent confusion in people' s minds. All of this is part of a speaker' s implicit knowledge. The confusion stems from attempts to make this knowledge explicit, resulting in a focus on one or another view of the word, giving the impression of inconsistency or inability to 'identify' a word. Bearing in mind the problem of what aspect of a word one might make explicit when asked for 'a (unique) definition' , some modem research can now be discussed. One problem is that the experiments often make assumptions based on English orthography that are not necessarily linguistically sound. Scholes ( l 993b:85-86) reports a finding that little over 2/3 of second graders agree that the is a word. Given the possible use of word to mean phonological
�
88
ANCIFNT SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
word, and the status of clitics as part of the larger phonological (metrical) unit which includes the head (noun, in this case), in stating that the is not a 'word' children may be either separating out functional elements from lexical (Abney 1987; Miller 1993, chap.4) and/or recognizing the normal clitic status of articles (cf. SPE 366ff; Miller 1977 §3). Either way, they are stating an
implicit awareness of the problem of treating the on a par with a major lexical category item. It is interesting that the Ancient Greek syllabic scripts also wrote clitics together with the head (§3 . 1 etc., above), and the accent-marking tradition used the so-called grave accent to indicate metrical subordination (Wackemagel 1893 ; Jakobson 1937:264-265; Sommerstein 1973: 161 ; Miller 1976c: 16fO. Languages differ on what function words can be clitics or hosts
(Kaisse 1985; Inkelas 1990, esp. chap.S).
Tasks experimenters assign to children are not only ambiguous (Mann 1991:55-56) but presuppose a knowledge of English orthographic conven tions, which are notoriously haphazard. One need only consider the different ways of representing compounds: wordword ( bookstore), word-word (stage manager), word word (China syndrome). Since adults frequently hesitate and have to look up the specific 'spelling' of particular words, it seems ridiculous to imagine that children would/should find the conventions any less arbitrary. 6.3
Knowkdge of Word Con.tituency Scholes ( l993b) perpetuates the age-old prejudice that people have no
notion of word without the aid of writing. Just how/why people suddenly realize they can write words separately is not addressed. He also misses the point that by the lexical and/or syntactic definition, it is impossible not to know what a word is. He even cites counterevidence from Saenger ( 1991), who rightly insists, based on ancient scripts, that the word precedes writing. Nor does he address the issue of how people know what modifies what if there is no concept of the word, or, for that matter, how speakers know which words to put which derivational and inflectional affixes on, if they do not know what a word is to begin with. Based on prior experiments by himself and Brenda Willis, Scholes maintains that illiterate speakers cannot segment words like dishonesty into their constituent parts. It is true that speakers have difficulties with non productive morphology, but Scholes does not test productive morphology (discussion in Miller 1993:4ff etc., w. lit.). Since all speakers freely coin and understand new words involving productive derivation and inflection, they must have the implicit knowledge. Experimenters have a threefold problem: ( 1) separating productive and non-productive morphology; (2) getting the child to understand the nature of the task; and (3) designing the experiment in
UTERACY AND LINGUISTIC KNOWLEDGE
89
such a way as not to require metaiinguistic transfer from implicit to explicit knowledge (i.e., test implicit knowledge). Scholes in fact borders dangerously on claiming that all forms of all words are memorized when he says (p.84), "If, then, word cannot be defined, the idea that some words have (stems and) affixes becomes at best suspect if not patently vacuous." How, then, do speakers recognize a new word, a word they have never heard before? How do they know hqw to inflect a neologism? Why would anyone hearing the verb we for the first time (recently backformed1 from laser) automatically know that it can have a past tense and that it is wed? For that matter, how, if speakers do not know what a word is, do they create a verb like lase to underlie laser to begin with? . Daniels ( 1 992:89) rightly insists on knowledge of the word, based, for a change, not on experimental results, but on direct observation of speech situations, with self-corrections, and requests for repetition. One might also inquire how, if people do not know what a word is, they could ever question the meaning of a word they have never heard before. A preliterate four-year old was overheard to ask, "What does [stu] mean?" (asking about eschew). If people cannot recognize (as sucll 0rds they know, how could they ever detect the presence of an unknown w in a continuous stream of speech? Since speakers clearly identify old, w, known, and unknown words, it follows that the experiments of Scholes (and others) are faulty in their design and results. They do not begin to get at what native speakers necessarily know implicitly in order to create, understand, and correctly derive and inflect new words. They do a major disservice to the linguistics community in conveying to the population at large misleading information about linguistic knowledge, thereby pretending to validate under pseudoscientific guise age old stereotypes and prejudices.
::E
6.4 Knowledg. ofWonb in Antiquity Scholes' claim ( l993b) that word cannot be defined apart from writing systems is also misleading. Again. how do speakers of languages that have never had a script derive, understand. and properly inflect new words? It is also misleading to assert (p.84) that "languages without literary traditions [ .] have no words for word." In reality, languages with literary traditions that clearly recognize words frequently do not have an unambiguous word for word. Greek AOYoc; lOgos only has "word" for one of a very broad range of meanings. including "reckoning. account(ing) ; explanation; principle; reason; narrative. speech" etc. (nearly six columns in Liddell-Scott-Jones, A Greek..
1 For a m:ent discussion of backformalioo , see Miller (1993: 1 10- 1 15).
90
ANCIENT SCRlPfS AND PHONOLOOICAL KNOWLEDGE
English Lexicon). Compare the more technical tenns OYOlla onoma '
2 Rex Wallace (p.c,) states: "I'm amazed that Scholes could imagine entertaining the claim that the ancients did not have 'the same concept of the word as we do', He obviously hasn't taken a very close look at the epigraphic materials in the various languages of ancient Italy, In all of these traditions the division into words is on the whole very consistent"
UTERACY AND LINGUISTIC KNOWLEDGE
91
unintelligible to me, since ( 1) those are not the only choices, (2) the historical process is most frequently the other way around (Miller 1993), (3) according
to Scholes, illiterates should not be able to conceptualize words or affixes to begin with, and (4) the number of syntactic and phonological alternatives is greater than could be adequately represented by means of a unidimensional, linear script. In short, it is unreasonable to criticize particular orthographic conventions for failure in areas where linguists have not yet devised adequate representations. 6.5
AcquilitiDn ofMorphology To support the claim that preliterate children lack words and affixes,
Scholes ( 1993b:85) cites experiments which allegedly show that "children have little realization of what a word is before five to seven years." This simply does not square with the acqUisitional facts regarding languages with very complicated morphology. It is well established that children past the phonological segmentation stage (ca. age 2 1/2+) learning polysynthetic languages make very few mistakes in the ordering of affixes (see, e.g. , Aksu
K� & Slobin 1985, for Turkish; MacWhinney 1985, for Hungarian ; Mithun 1989, for Mohawk; Raghavendra & Leonard 1 989, for Tamil). To appreciate what a staggering feat this could potentially be, consider Baker' s point about learning morphology in a language like Eskimo with over 400 productive
affixes. Even if a language has only SO productive affixes and can attach only 7 to a root - an extremely conservative figure for many languages of this type - Baker (1985:412) observes:
[I]f nothing else is known, there could be on the order of 7:IJ combinations of morphemes that a priori could be pan of the language - yet all but a vanishingly small number are not. Thus, it is inconceivable that Eskimo children get all the crucial data they need to find the right subset of these possibilities, and the structure of the data that they do get will be made opaque by phonological rules, instances of zero morphology, and so on [ ... ]. Therefore. by the poverty of the stimulus argument. there must be principles of Universal Grammar that constrain morpheme structure. More s� emphasized by Miller ( 1993:27), for a polysynthetic language to be learnable, there must be universal principles of morpheme ordering to facilitate acquisition. Those principles are investigated by Miller ( 1993, esp. chap.2), where it is upheld that essentially the same grammatical principles determine linearization and well formedness in syntactic and morphological structures (cr. Lieber 1 992).
92
ANCIENT SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
6.6 Word Salience: Conclusion The fact that extremely young children already make very few mistakes with complicated morphology - long before they are literate - is proof conclusive that (implicit) knowledge of words and affixes has nothing to do with literacy or having a script. Since the linguistic reality of what children do with language differs markedly from the results of experiments, it follows that the experiments are not adequately designed to begin to broach what children do, much less what they know. If the word is so difficult to identify, how is it that even a CHIMPANZEE or a PARROT can ascertain enough about (English) words to combine them cleverly into neologistic compounds of their own creation? Chimpanzees have been known to spontaneously create such constructs as water-bird to describe a duck, pick-face for "tweezers", and nose-fake for "mask" (see the contributions in de Luce & Wilder 1983). The African Grey parrot Alex has over 40 object labels, 7 colors, 5 shapes, and can quantify up to an amount of six objects (Pepperberg 199OaJb, 1991).3 According to Pepperberg ( 1 99 1 :3), "He combines attribute and object labels to identify proficiently, request, refuse, categorize, and quantify over 100 different objects [. . . ]. His accuracy averages approximately 80% [ . . .r. Alex also insists on some of his own labels, such as his spontaneous creation banerry (evidently banana + berry or cherry) for "apple". There can be no doubt that words are quite salient and that children learn them at least as readily as chimps and parrots do, perhaps initially by contextual l abel repetitions and/or responses to endless hours of "What' s that?" Nor should it be forgotten that all languages have CITATION FORMS , which are inherently extra-sentential. Finally, the lack of agreement among theoreticians on any single, simple, or unique definition of word should not be imputed to the preliterate child, who could care less about a definition but 3 I realize that some may consider the discussion of animals in this connection as very tendentious. John Stonham has actually advised me to put this part in a footnote because
"what chimpanzees may be doing when they combine 'words' is in fact combining semantic concepts, or 'signs', without any real knowledge of whether the units involved are simple. monomoIphemic words or highly complex sentences." I assume that that is correct, but I'm not sure it matters. In balhroom towel, balhroom is a unitary concept despite being itself a compound. An languages have CITATION forms, which all speakers know, and it seems reasonable to hypothesize that that is what animals learn. African Grey parrots al s o militate against the claim of Schmandt-Besserat (1992: 184- 194, 197) that the human innate capacity for counting is essentially limited to "one, two, many". While the evolution from concn:te to abstract counting is likely to be correct (as in other common types of semantic change; cf. field (of study) abstracted from (corn, etc.) field), it is due to practical exigencies and changes in the economy and technology (as she acknowledges), rather than to cognitive capacity.
UTERACY AND LINGUISTIC KNOWLEDGE
93
clearly has the cognitive capacity to acquire words, and therefore to ' know' (at least implicitly) what a word is. 6.7 The Syllable Children very early demonstrate awareness of syllable structure, as evidenced by rhyming, onset integrity, games, and so on (see Treiman & Zukowski 1991 ; Carlisle 1991 ; Read 1991; Taft 1992, Part V; Barton 1994, chap.6). Daniels ( 1992) claims that it is not accidental that the oldest writing systems (Chinese and Sumerian) and the verifiably most independent system (Mayan) were designed for languages in which the syllable and the word tend to be cotenninous, or "the most salient unit of language coincides with the most salient unit of speech" (83-84). There are a number of problems here which I will ignore (such as his lack of a definition of word!) in order to adhere to the main point. Some of the oldest documented scripts (e.g., Egyptian hieroglyphic) make use of the rebus principle (picture of eye + gnu + yew = I knew you ; cf. Gessman 1975: 10; Davies 1987: 3 1 , 38), but none of this need imply ignorance of segments. Daniels ( 1992:85-87) cites modern parallels of known illiterate script inventors, who fashioned syllabaries that feature CV combinations (mostly), in contrast to literate ones (87-88), whose creations are more segmental. But does this mean that illiterates have no conception of segments? Or does it mean only that segments and the syllable are interrelated aspects of the same knowledge, wherefore syllabaries encode both segments and their syllabic organization simultaneously? Roy Harris (1986:39) objects to the characterization of a syllabary in terms of CV combinations, which is "already to describe what a syllabary is in alphabetic tenns". However, it is not necessary to make his assumption (p. 39) that "the notion of consonants and vowels combining to fonn syllables I .. ] is itself an alphabetic notion." One could take a linguistic perspective regarding the hierarchical structure of syllables and feature geometry (§ l . 2ft). That obviates the characterization in alphabetic tenns, and simultaneously explains why syllabaries encode segments and their syllabic organization. On Harris' account, it is completely fortuitous that the norm for syllabaries contains any coding of s�nts whatsoever. It should be j ust as much to be expected that ' syllable' signs COutd-be just an inventory of rebus symbols.4 .
4 Kathy Leffel (p.c.) makes an even stronger point: "Is it accidental that there are symbols for si, se, so, sa, etc.? Why not have more than one for a given combination? Why not have one that means 'peanut' in the middle of the system? If they aren't pbonologica1ly organized, SU,
what are they
-
Baskin-Robbins flavors?"
94
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOOICAL KNOWLEOOE
Daniels (1992:89) follows a long tradition in insisting on the naturalness of recognizing syllables because "the syllable, and not the segment, is what the lay person produces when asked for a small bit of speech." This is true, but misses the point that the reason is practical/physiological rather than a reflection of knowledge. Since trained linguists cannot audibly pronounce [p] without some vowel after it, it is unreasonable to expect more of 'lay people' (cf. Harris 1986:SOff). 5 Despite all the evidence for conscious (explicit) awareness of syllable structure, literate speakers do very poorly on experiments that attempt to elicit that knowledge (Derwing 1992: 198), again suggesting that the problem lies in the design of the experiments. Why, after all, do speakers not face the same dilemmas with syllable permutation games like 'Pig Latin' (§6. 13.4)? 6.8 Segmentr and Phonemes A persistent and totally erroneous argument against segments has been promoted by the difficulty of seeing their boundaries on a spectrogram. There is no doubt about the 'fuzziness' of segment boundaries, but there is equally no question regarding the linearity of segments.6 Regardless of how fuzzy the boundaries are, [kret] (cat), [trek] (tack) and [rekt] (act) are quite easily distinguished, so the alleged phonetic difficulties are less real than some have pretended. Bellamy ( 1989) goes so far as to assert, in essence, that only phonologists recognize segments, phoneticians do not. As usual, things are not that simple. Bellamy cannot possibly be unaware that for about the last ten years, one of the goals of phonologists and phoneticians alike has been to try to understand the mapping between the two, as Alice Faber of Haskins Labs assures me (cf. Kenstowicz 1994, chaps. 4, 9. 1 1). In other words, the problem is not the existence of segments, but rather how to program/predict the phonetic output from the phonological input. A recent paper that deals with this problem is Coho ( 1993). Sapir (1949[1933]:47) produced evidence that naive speakers are aware of phonemes. More recently, there has been a tendency to deny this aspect of
5 A word of caution is in order here. EIisa Manmzana points out to me (p.c.) that Danids and
others also use 'natural' of the syllable because it is 'accessible' (in her sense), i.e., part of explicit (conscious) awareness for all speakers. By contrast, I am using the term natural of segments, for which speakers have IMPUCIT knowledge (see main text below). By pre empting the word natural, Daniels implies that by contrast segments are not natural. Both are equally natural, but in different ways. 6 The terminology may be potentially confusing. linearity here refers to linear sequentiality in time; it is not to be confused with NONUNEAR phonology, which refers to higher levels of organization. In that sense, segments are not here analyzed as 'linear' (see § 1.2, etc.).
UfERACY AND LINGUISTIC KNOWLEDGE
95
phonological knowledge. Coulmas ( 1 989:40) goes so far as to declare that "The notion 'phoneme' [... ] is modeled on the letters of the alphabet." Bugarski ( 1993:8) even questions, "Which came first, the phoneme or the alphabet?" The question is puzzling. Without lexically distinctive sounds, there would be no need for an alphabet or any other script to represent them. Despite the rash assertion that in antiquity the 'letter' was "the smallest structural element of language" (Bugarski 1993:8), the evidence for phoneme awareness is quite extensive and, needless to say, Bugarski' s point depends on what word one is translating as ·'letter". Ballizs ( 1965:2fO presents a useful overview of the evidence for the phoneme. One of the more interesting ancient observations is that of Sextus Empiricus (-3rd cent.), who noted that, taking into account the different pitches and quantities, the seven Greek vowel letters represent 43 (contrastive) sound-values (O,.olxE:'Ia stoiJcheia), which is entirely correct: 10 short vowels (5 high pitch and 5 non-toned) plus 15 long vowels (5 rising pitch, 5 falling, 5 non-toned) plus 18 diphthongs (six rising pitch, six falling. six non-toned). Nor was he counting vowels with accent marks, since he did not count the grave accent, which. as noted above (§6.2), was equivalent to non-toned phonologically. 6.9 The Role olthe Phoneme in Language Change To the ancient testimonies one can add the evidence for phoneme awareness from language change, where, again, the same factors affect literate and non-literate speakers alike. That sound changes can be reversed in environments where phonemic status (contrast) is lost has been known at least since Pedersen ( 1939). Numerous cases have been reported by Schane ( 1971 ) and Hock ( 1975) in which a process is given up precisely in the inducing environment in which contrast is lost. One example involves the change in Nupe, where palatalization and labialization are lost in predictable environments, cf. (tones ignored) [egYi] - [egi] "child", [egW u] - [egu] "mud", but not in contrastive contexts: [egYa] "blood" � [egW a] "head" � regal "stranger" (see Schane 1971 §4). A similar example (with different motivation) is loss of labialization in Spanish, overviewed in (3). (3) Loss of Labialization (Spanish) cziTus > caro ( k-) "dear" ciVitas > ciudad (s-) "city" quirtus > cuarto (kW-) "fourth" quem > quie�'�ho" In this case, [k] and [kW] contrasted before lal but not before lif where IkI became [s] and Ikwl was simply delabialized (Schane 1971 §3; Hock 1975). Pedersen ( 1 93 9:290) showed that his own Jutland dialect of Danish lost
96
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEOOE
palatalization before lil and Iy/. while [kY] and [gY] remained before the 'open' vowels leI, /zl - quite similar to the depalatalization in Nupe and the one he posits for Ancient Greek (cf. Miller 1981. discussed in Stephens & Woodard 1986). Such cases indicate that speakers are aware (at least implicitly) of segmental contrast. LoSs of contrast - or its converse. acquisition of contrast (e.g., the phonemicization of tU] in the Prince of Wales dialect of Eskimo [Jenness 1 927: 170]1) - has important consequences to the phonological system (see Jakobson 1930). which supports Sapir' s claim that phonemes do indeed have 'psychological reality' . It must be emphasized, with Schane ( 1971), that the reality of phoneme awareness has nothing to do with the claim of (some) post-Bloomfieldian structuralists that there is a discrete level of representation between the morphophonemic and allophonic. In most cases, the contrast discussed here arguably has nothing to do with lexicalization (Le., development of a lexical segment contrast), which is riot necessary, given the possibility of accessing a perceptual difference. How the 'reality' of the phoneme is to be incorporated into modem linguistic theory, or if it is even linguistic (as opposed to perceptual), will continue to be debated among theoreticians and need not occupy any more space here. 6. 10 The Phonology/Orthography Interface Bugarski ( 1993: 13), apparently unaware of all the evidence for the phoneme, insists that "the development of writing is crucial in building up language awareness and guiding linguistic intuitions." This misses the point that, although writing may - and doubtless does - help speakers to transfer knowledge from implicit to explicit, Le., facilitate the development of one form of metaknowledge, writing is only one tangential source of explicit or metaknowledge. Indeed there is evidence that spelling has always influenced certain judgments. Derwing (1992: 195- 196) reports that some speakers lump together words without a pronounced IkI (knit, knife ) with those with (kind, candle, chlorine). Ehri ( 1993: 26-27, 33-36) notes that letter names influence spelling; e.g., elephant can be spelled without the second e because it is already there in the letter-name ef; cf. also YF for wife , NIS for nice , etc. 8
7 For a useful coUectioo of examples of phonemicization. see Jakobson (1962[1930]:207ff) OD
'phonologisation'.
8 Such examples of 'syllabic notation'. as Rex Wallace calls them (p.c.). were very frequent in antiquity. For Greek spellings of this type. see Wachter (1991); for Latin (and Etruscan). see ViDe (1993. chap. 14).
llTERACY AND LINGUISTIC KNOWLFDGE
This is by no means unidirectional. Phoneme awareness is observable among non-readers (Lundberg 1991), and implicit knowledge of segments can influence spelling. Witness examples recorded by Ehri ( 1993), Treiman ( 1993:218), and others, of children's spellings that reflect tremendous phone tic accuracy. Children go through a stage leaving out nasal consonants: BUP = bump, TET = tent, THIK = think, etc., which is more accurate than spelling with a consonantal segment since for many speakers the nasal consonant is deleted (Cohn 1993:67fO.9 Cohn argues for optional nasal deletion (delinking of the nasal consonant) and relinking of the feature [+nasal] to the preceding vowel, based on a careful phonetic study of the gradient (partial vowel nasalization) effect. That is, nasalization is not phonological in English. The vowel bears no phonological [+nasal] specifiCation, as Stampe (e.g., 1973a) argued, and nasal consonant deletion is not categorical. Spellings like SBUN spoon, SOOV stove, SOlE sky, etc. (cf. Treiman 1993: 144fO are phonetically j ustifiable, given that voiceless stops are aspirated in English and voiced are not. Also, voiceless unaspirated (after /s/) and voiced (being only partially voiced) share the features [-stiff glottis] and [-slack vocal folds] (Kenstowicz 1994 § 1 .9). Therefore, the non-aspiration of stops after /s/ (see, e.g. , Kim 1970; Iverson 1987) is captured by this spelling (Stampe 1973a:36-37 et pass.) in English and many other languages; cf. runic Asugasdiz "Ansu-gast-" (Myklebostad stone: ORI 28, Norway, 400) ; see Antonsen ( 1975 §4.6), Williams ( 1992:203). Nevertheless, when confronted with an experiment that tests (conscious!) judgments of the similarity, many speakers ' fail' (Derwing 1992: 195-196), again suggesting a flaw in the test 6. 1 1 Phonology-Orthogmphy Mapping' While the interconnections between phonology and orthography have been the target of much debate, there is reasonably clear evidence that they are separate cognitive faculties. Some brain-damaged dyslexic patients can read existing words but not made-up words and cannot j udge whether or not made-up words rhyme. Both tasks require 'translation' by means of a cipher (mapping device; see Gough & Walsh 1991) from spelling to sound. This suggests that the various conventions relating orthographic representations cannot be utilized by such patients who instead must rely on memorized asso ciations, but see also the discussion in Willows, Kruk & Corcos ( 1993). Phonology and orthography are interconnected in the sense that literate adults, even when linguistically trained, have some difficulty separating the 9 I take it as irrelevant that very young children (e.g., age 1-2) actually pronounce [hgph] for bump, etc. (Stemberger 1993: 1 17).
98
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
two (cf. Derwing 1992: 194). Recent experimental evidence suggests that both orthographic and phonological representations are automatically accessed during word recognition. Even rhyming words in a list are more easily detected when spelled the same (e.g., glue/clue vs. grew/clue ). Phonological and orthographic representations must be separate because severely dyslexic patients, following brain injury, have been known to lose all access to the conversion conventions and to substitute their own. One patient pronounced cape as Isrepil when reading the word (and had no idea what it meant), but wrote k-a-p when hearing the word. The meaning can be accessed either from hearing the word or from reading it in the patient's own spelling. See Crystal ( 1987: 176-217), Emmorey & Fromkin ( 1988) , Taft ( 1 992). This provides a framework in which to understand how learners may either read a word correctly and proceed to spell it incorrectly or fail to read a printed word such as circus because the match to the phonological represent ation /srkasl (for syllabification, see § 1.7) is too opaque. On the other hand, when writing Isrkas/, the learner applies a simpler, more phonologically transparent, set of conversion rules and writes srkis (or the like). Visual memory is important in accessing conversion conventions. One fourth-grader in Judith Miller's class wrote wut for "what" based on con version principles for her pronunciation IWAtI. Having written wut one time, however, she evidently realized it did not 'look right' , and spelled it correctly the second time it came up. Judith Miller reports (p.c.) that it is not unusual for learners to have the paper wom through by the eraser from consecutive attempts to get a word to ' look right' , illustrating some of the difficulties of learning the idiosyncrasies of English orthography. For more discussion, see the contributions in Allport et al. ( 1987), Gough, Ehri & Treiman ( 1992). Willows, Kruk & Corcos (1993a); see also Gombert (1992), Taft ( 1992).
6. 12 SpeUing and Metaknowledge Spelling (since antiquity) has always been at least partially morpho phonemic (cf. SPE; Hospers 1980), etymological, morphological, heuristic, or a combination of factors (Sampson 1985: 194-213). Roy Harris ( 1 986:98-99), in a discussion of the 'same ending' (plural) of call and dogl , notes that, since they are spelled the same, they constitute a psycholinguistic MENTAL REPRESENTATION, but hastens to label this "fantasizing". To the contrary, there is a clear (mental) reality to the identity, despite superficial differences, providing a rationale for the conventional spelling. Although the relationship is morphophonemic (in the technical sense, i .e., as opposed to allophonic, since Isl and Iz/ are phonemes of English), it is generally agreed that Isl is not a linguistically adequate representation of. the plural marker (currently. an
UTERACY AND LINGUISTIC KNOWLEDGE
99
underspecified sibilant is assumed; cf. Kenstowicz 1994: 150ft). In that sense, s is purely conventional but psycholinguistically important (see the references in Derwing [1992: 194], who hails this as "one of the best-studied phenomena in all of psycholinguistics") as a unified heuristic representation (cf. Gelb 1963: 15, on 'visual morphemes'). Perhaps the choice of the unmarked (voice less) segment s is not so bad. Genuine (underspecified) archisegments are rare (in addition to the contrasting segments) in the world' s orthographies. In light of the complicated interactions between writing (knowledge) and phonological knowledge documented in §6. 1 1 above, it is difficult to evaluate the fairly simple-minded claims about phonological knowledge found in most discussions of scripts. Daniels ( 1992:89) is nearly alone in insisting that alphabets are 'unnatural' . But his reason, that "without training, humans do not hear phonemes" (by which he apparently means contrastive segments, since phonemes are inaudible abstractions), betrays the customary prejudice that "Segments are not self-evident" Ehri ( 1993:39) supports the notion that "without graphemes symbolizing phonemes, they [speakers] lack a means of conceptualizing phonemes as separable units of speech" (cf. Scholes & WiIIis 1990; Prakash et al. 1993). It is difficult to reconcile this position with the phonological knowledge of literates and illiterates alike (§6. 13 below), some of which approaches explicit knowledge. One suspects that the problem is one of accessing metaknowledge when experimentalists confront linguistically naive speakers with tasks to perform. Scholes ( 1993a) inadvertently supports this point by demonstrating that many undergraduates at the University of Aorida, who are completely literate (in some sense), do not know how many ' sounds' there are in cat . Io I would add that I have had similar experiences in the classroom, as have others (cf. Derwing 1992:203, on written registers). Also, an adult (reading teacher!) once maintained that the /p/ of thing has two sounds, t and h! In fact, she knew better. Since she spoke the Pig Latin 'dialect' that extracts the first con sonant (scram > cramsay), I told her to put thing into Pig Latin. Her output was ingthay, by her implicit knowledge, not hingtay by her orthographic contamination. All of this shows that literacy/illiteracy has little to do with the problem of teaching speakers how to consciously access their implicit knowledge. All one can say at this point is that some speakers are better at it than others, and that it has nothing to do with literacy, but what determines it is not yet clear. Explicit knowledge differs crucially from implicit in that 10 Maranzana (1993) emphasizes that the results typically attained do, however, indicate true
phonological awareness. A typical response is that cal contains two parts, [ke] and [et],
which illustrates the syllabic organization of the segments.
100
ANCIENT SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOOICAL KNOWLEDGE
implicit is not subject to such differences in individual competence. Raising implicit knowledge to the level of explicit seems to require extra talents. Gombert ( 1992: 8-13 et pass.) distinguishes metalinguistic activity (cognition about language) from epilinguistic, which is not consciously monitored. These correspond roughly to Chomsky' s explicit and implicit knowledge, respectively (see Chomsky 1986). Gombert plots a continuum from epilinguistic to metalinguistic processes, illustrating how fluid the transition can be from implicit to explicit knowledge (cf. Birdsong 1989; Maranzana 1993). To avoid confusion, it must also be emphasized, with Maranzana ( 1993), that explicit (Gombert' s metaiinguistic) knowledge is not the same thing as the linguist' s metaknowledge. Although native speakers necessarily know the phonological system of their language (or they could not say/understand anything), and some of that knowledge may be explicit! conscious, "they may not be able to articulate how the system works, in which case their metaiinguistic knowledge would not be equivalent to their linguistic knowledge" (Maranzana 1993: 18). There is a three-way distinction between implicit linguistic knowledge, conscious knowledge, and metaknow ledge, that is not covered by ei ther Chomsky' s or Gombert' s binary theories.
6. 13 Implkit SegmenflJl Awarenell The following evidence has been adduced for segments as part of every one' s implicit linguistic knowledge (cf. Birdsong 1989; Miller 1990: 175): 1) Toddlers (age 1-2) perform segment substitutions (/pal, /baI, /dal, Igal, etc.), show clear signs of word recognition, and make segment insertions, harmonic processes, and other operations within words (Stampe 1980; Slobin 1985a; Gleitman et al. 1988 ; Fowler 1991 ; Stemberger 1993). 2) Preliterate children have many kinds of assimilation and substitution processes, which would be impossible without implicit knowledge of what and where segments are (Kiparsky & Menn 1977; Stampe 1980; Gleitman et al. 1988 ; Stemberger 1993; pace Fowler 1991). 3) Operations of all sorts presuppose (implici t) knowledge of segments or they could never be applied to words never heard before. Specifically relevant to the problem of initial clusters, many languages (including PIE and Greek) have reduplicative processes that 'pluck out' one or more consonants of the cluster (see Steriade 1982, 1988). In order to do this in a systematic manner, speakers must necessarily know (implicitly, at least) what segments are present and be able to manipulate them linguistically. Again, this cannot simply be memorized, or it could never be applied to new words. 4) In all cultures, literate and illiterate, there are word games and 'secret languages' that feature the coinage or substitution of 'code' words, and/or
UTERACY AND LINGUISTIC KNOWLEDGE
101
games of the ' Pig Latin' variety which metathesize consonants, vowels, or syllables, insert segments between consonants, and so on, within individual words (see Kirshenblatt-Gimblett 1976; V ip 1982; Mann 1991). Especially interesting is the dialect of Pig Latin that extracts the first onset segment, viz. scram .... [k�msey]. How do illiterates and preliterate children do this if they cannot identify words, cluster constituents, or segments? Such word games presuppose an ability to play with individual segments on a nearly conscious (explicit) level. Before we could read/spell/write, my friends and I played a word game that inserted a copy of the root vowel after every consonant, viz. strap .... /sretre�pre/, presupposing a knowledge of the individual segments in clusters. Bagemihl ( 1987:36) claims that segment-based games presuppose alphabetic knowledge (cf. Faber 1992: 1 16), and Bellamy ( 1989) asserts that segments in clusters cannot be heard. How do children learn them in the first place? 1 1 Segment-substitution games in numerous languages are played by Iiterates and illiterates alike (Mann 1991:59f1). McCarthy ( 1 985) documents an intricate segment-based game played by prostitutes in Addis Ababa. 5) Speech errors that anticipate/switch segments show that words/fonns are stored in our brain and articulated by some sort of segmental represen tation; cf. shried frimp for fried shrimp, trong and slong for long and strong , Skan Tenton for Stan Kenton, frish gotto forfish grono, etc. (Fromkin 1988) . Moreover, these exhibit onset-rhyme coding (Treiman & Zukowski 1991:70). 6) Part of our knowledge of English as native speakers is that strup, spUm, blark, stalm are POSSIBLE (but nonexisting) words, but that sbUsh, sknap, bnik, tsaml are not possible words. Since these are precisely not ' real' (existing) words of English, it is not memorization of a list that detennines this, but (implicit) knowledge of segments and their organization (cf. Halle 1962; SPE 3f1>ff etpass . ; § 1.3-1.4 above). That speakers are puzzled when asked about such facts is not surprising, given that language knowledge is implicit rather than explicit. Very young (preliterate) children know far more about linguistic representations than the experimenters would predict. 12 Speakers learn all sorts of facts that are not coded anywhere in the writing system. With or without writing, then, the facts of a language are acquired by every native speaker. 1 1 There is evidence that onsets may be acquired initially as such before they are decomposed segmentally (freiman & Zukowski 1991:71) but, again, there is the question of explaining the task to a child that young, whence the problem of eliciting unequivocal experimental results. 1 2 See Kiparsky & Menn (1977) ; Stampe ( 1980); Gleitman et al. ( 1988) ; Roeper ( 1988); Birdsong (1989); Treiman & Zukowski. (1991); Carlisle (199 1) ; Stemberger ( 1993); and various sdections in Bloom (1994)..
1 02
ANCIENT S CRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
6. 14 Conclurion This chapter has reviewed the major evidence for implicit knowledge of linguistic units and demonstrated that experimental results do not come close to accessing that knowledge. In the words of Maranzana ( 1993: 1-2): Although the literacy debate is cross-disciplinary. the arguments can be shown to be founded upon presumably linguistic givens which are unsupported by linguistic theory and lack empirical validation. [...] the implicit underpinnings of the literacy debate are Nor linguistic. psychological or even pedagogical issues as they are most often presented but instead are issues of cultural dominance and exporta tion. technological determinism. and intellectual superiority.
Quite simply, Maranzana ( 1 993:3) states, "metalinguistic performance is a capacity which CANNOT be proven to reflect grammatical competence". Nevertheless, misled by the recent pseudoscientific experimental 'evidence' , some researchers have actually proclaimed that all linguistic knowledge is imparted by the script. Bugarski ( 1993: 15) asserts that "Basic linguistic constructs - phoneme, morpheme, word, sentence, grammar, language, and so on - are all [ . ] determined by the written mode of linguistic expression." Similarly, Patel ( 1 993: 203) succumbs to the bias that "The metalinguistic ability to segment continuous speech into sentences, phrases, words, sylla bles, and phonemic units is considered to be part of literate cognition." Such an extreme position is untenable, as noted throughout. Even the less extreme position that segmental knowledge results from alphabetic is untenable. The most one can say is that alphabetic knowledge helps to transfer implicit segmental knowledge to a level of conscious awareness, but even that is not the same as explicit metaknowledge (§6. 1Off). Moreover, the less extreme position is belied in preceding chapters by the varied knowledge represented in ancient syllabic scripts and the sophisticated knowledge of features that went into the construction of the syllabic and alphabetic scripts. In a discussion of the phonemic principle Roy Harris ( 1986: 104) adds the disclaimer that "it is far from clear [ ] that the inventors of the alphabet were inspired by anything like modem phoneme theory." In fact, this is a bias, given ( 1) the psychological and linguistic reality of contrasting segments, (2) the fact that segments were encoded in all of the (non-pictographic) Western scripts from antiquity to the present day, and (3) there is ample evidence in support of a strong version of ARTICULATORY ICONlOlY , the idea that letters may be devised iconic to distinctive/contrastive articulator (lip, tongue) positions (Harris 1986:93). Matrices from Ras Shamra and Byblos ( §S. IOff) to the runic fupark (§S.8-S. 12) and the First Grammatical Treatise (§S.5) , support articulatory iconicity as the origin of segmentally coded scripts. ..
...
7. IMPLICATIONS: AN IDEAL SCRIPT? 7.0 Introduction It has been observed that syllables are always part of conscious (explicit) knowledge while segmental knowledge, by contrast, is implicit but not necessarily explicit. This goes a long way toward explaining the ubiquity of syllabaries vis-A-vis the rarity of segmental scripts, but simultaneously raises several problems. The first involves our observations in earlier chapters regarding the clear representation of segments in syllabaries. If only syllables are salient, why is it that syllabaries normally code segments? Secondly, is there such a thing as an ideal script, and what might it be? Naturally, function is a major consideration. If the intent is to create a readily learnable script, it is suggested that a syllabary is the closest to ideal, but given the limitations imposed by the form of the script, it is not easy to design one that avoids the awkwardness of the ancient syllabaries. Consequently, it is suggested that those disadvantages constituted the primary motivation for the shift to the alphabet, a compromise between the vowelless scripts and the syllabaries, but that there were more efficient ways the goal could have been accomplished that would have been more consistent with what is currently known about human phonological knowledge. 7. 1 Realities to be DeaIJ WUh As emphasized by Daniels (1992) , there must be some reason syllabaries were created in numerous places but the alphabet was not. This study has emphasized that there is something 'unnatural ' about alphabets in that they attempt to represent phonological knowledge in a strictly linear manner, in apparent violation of our (at least implicit) knowledge of higher levels of organization. Not fortuitously, this correlates with the modern research which shows that syllables are always 'accessible' (in the sense of Maranzana), l i.e., part of explicit (conscious) awareness, while segments belong to implicit knowledge and may or may not be consciously accessible.
1
Maranzaoa (1993: 13-14, 60, etc.) defIDes
absence of specific training.
accessible as explicit COI1SCious awareness in the
104
ANCIFNf SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
What about all the evidence for the antiquity of segmental knowledge, including the segmental coding of syllabaries? To state an obvious fact at the outset, since syllabaries from all over the world are segmentally coded, that proves that the script inventor(s) in each case had segmental knowledge as well as syllabic knowledge. However, the fact remains, those scripts were invariably syllable-based, implying a conceptualization in which segments do not exist apart from their syllabic organization. The analysis of the Sonority Hierarchy as a ' syllable-structure template' (chap. 1) supports this conclusion. 7.2 Script Abstractness and Phonological Cues The discussion so far suggests that the early desyllabarizing scripts (those that removed all vowels), such as the Egyptian hieroglyphic (Davies 1987:30ff; Healey 1990: 16; Powell 1991 :76-88) and the Northwest Semitic, or Phoenician, script (§§ 4.2, 4.5), were in fact more abstract than any other (phonologically coded) system to date. Not only was there total abandonment of the syllabary principle that segments do not exist apart from their function as syllable onset or coda, but also, an antithetical countersyllabic principle was adopted to replace the syllabary principle. The result was a degree of abstraction that is still unrivalled, and which had the added advantage of being a useful heuristic for representing roots in Semitic languages (§4. 1 1). While adopting a countersyllabic approach, the vowel-removers in fact substituted another level of programming, the word, since the only way such a script can be read is logographically: the configuration klb is read as (some form of) "write", qtl as (some form of) "kill", and so on. Such a system is advantageous in that there are (some) phonological cues to the recognition of the word, as English dove (bird) and dove (= dived) must be read holistically rather than phonemically (cf. §O.2), but with phonological cues for root/word recognition. 2 It is of course disadvantageous in that it can only be read by people who already know the language (but scripts are designed for native speakers, not for foreigners to learn the language; cr. SPE, p.49). While segments were abstracted in the Egyptian and Northwest Semitic/Phoenician scripts, they were not strictly segmental in the sense that there is no way texts could be read purely segmentally (phonemically). 7.3 The Alphabet Compromise VI. More [Mal Scripts By combining the syllabary principle with the Northwest Semitic script, a number of traditions, essentially from Greece to India, created a script that 2 Such systems are not uncommon. The Mayan glyphs are morphemic with a phonological (syllabic) component (Lo\DlSbury 1989; Coe 1992).
IMPIlCATIONS
105
was better adapted to the morpholphonological structure of those languages, with the extra advantage that clusters could be represented in a simpler fashion (§4.13), and non-native speakers could more easily learn to read the language (given the mixed populations of Crete and Cyprus, for instance, that could have been one realistic issue). Another way to view the syllabaries versus the consonantal scripts is as an 'all-or-nothing' situation, which resulted in an advantageous compromise. The compromise, unfortunately, was not very good because it represented syllable constituents, not as constituents of syllables, but rather as independent segments. The very success of the alphabet was simultaneously its maximal failure. Maranzana ( l993:6lff) collects a large amount of modem research which affirms that it is easier for children initially to learn a logographic script than a 'phonemic' script. possibly suggesting3 that explicit (conscious) segmental awareness, if it develops at all, is a function (at least in part) of the maturation process. Since, on the other hand, syllables are readily accessible (explicit/conscious) to very young children, the maximally natural, advantageous, non-pictographic/non-Iogographic script would be a syllabary without the disadvantages of a syllabary, i.e., one that can represent [stra] in some more efficient way than sa-Ia-ra. In other words, what the studies suggest is that a good writing system would allow for onset and rime (nucleus plus coda) representations of the syllable structure of words (plus a way of representing phrases). One of the closest to the ideal of representing at least onset clusters as such is the Indic devan�arl script (§ 1 . 1 ). 7.4 Devising an EJJicienl Sy/Jabary Another consistent inconsistency of the ancient syllabaries (chaps. 2, 3) was their insistence on representing initial vowels or vowels in isolation differently from the same vowels with onsets. In other words, the signs for [a], [tal, [lea], etc., had nothing in common (of a non-fortuitous nature). More over, in [tal, [te], [ti], [to], [tu], there was no constant element that would represent [t] . Thus, the scripts themselves reveal less segmental knowledge than do the conventions for spelling syllables with onset and/or coda clusters. The ideal , then, would combine the syllabary principle with the knowledge of syllable constituency, again, like the devaniigarI script, among others. In reality, the experiments prove nothing since they are based primarily on English, with one of the least phonemic orthographies. What is needed is more research on scripts that are more phonemic. On the other hand, modem research shows that "Readers learn associations between visual forms of words and their semantic referents. In 'sight reading', the words are stored in memory as visual gestalts" (Maranzana 1993:64 w. lit.). That would explain the observation that (limited) logographic systems are among the easiest to acquire.
3
106
ANCIENT SCRIPfS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
In the ideal situation, as emphasized by Maranzana ( 1993), what she has called the alphabet paradigm (alphabetocentrism), should be replaced by something that is more generally accepted by linguists, psychologists, and reading specialists. To begin with, the alphabet should be portrayed honestly as the ' mixed bag' it is. Then, for a variety of reasons, noted especially in Chapters 1 and 6, everyone agrees on the salience of syllables. We have noted throughout a number of advantages of syllabaries, especially the closer representation of what native speakers know implicitly (though they may not be able to articulate that knowledge) about the hierarchical organization of speech sounds. The ideal, phonologically-based orthography, then, would be a syllabary, but one without the disadvantage of a plethora of symbols. That would mean one in which vowels are consistently segmented out to the extent that vowels in isolation and with onsets would have the same representation. Consonants likewise would have a consistent representation with deference to onset and coda positions. There is no evidence as yet for how coda clusters should be represented. More studies are needed to concentrate on the aware ness of consonantal segments specifically as onsets and codas of syllables, rather than as independent elements. 7.5 Reprise and Conclusion Some recent experimental work (cf. the papers in Scholes 1993) suggests that nonliterate speakers do not have segmental knowledge and that only syllabic knowledge is ' real' or accessible, whence the ubiquity of syllabaries (cf. Daniels 1992, Faber 1992). The present work emphasizes that: 1) There is a difference between implicit, explicit, and metalinguistic knowledge. Maranzana ( 1993) shows that explicit (Gombert' s metalinguistic) knowledge is not the same as the linguist' s metaknowledge because speakers are typically unable to articulate how the system works. 2) Experiments have so far tested metalinguistic knowledge. Maranzana ( 1993) emphasizes that the results of experiments do, however, support true phonological awareness. A typical response to a Scholes-type test is that cat contains two parts, [kre] and [ret], which illustrates the syllabic organization of the segments. The conclusions generally drawn from such experiments are faulty because experimenters have failed to comprehend the true implications of the results and to distinguish implicit from explicit knowledge. 3) There is empirical evidence from language acquisition, use, and change for the psychological and (implicit) linguistic reality of contrasting segments. Preliterate children have all sorts of substitution processes, which would be impossible without implicit knowledge of what and where segments are. There are also language games (in literate' and nonliterate societies) that
IMPUCATIONS
107
manipulate segments, speech errors that switch segments, and evidence from language change for the reversal of a process in the inducing environment in which contrast is lost, providing evidence for segmental contrast and there fore for segments. But that only means they are implicit. They may or may not be part of explicit (conscious) knowledge. 4) Segments obeying the Sonority Hierarchy (SH) are coded in all of the (non-pictographic) Western scripts from antiquity to the present day. This study supports the arguments of Steriade ( 1982) and others that Linear B spelling reflects (at least implicit) knowledge of the arrangement of segments according to the SH, and goes on to demonstrate that the knowledge was quite sophisticated in devising an ingenious solution to the dilemma of what to do about onset clusters in coda position or the converse. The Cyprian syllabary, likewise, was based directly on the SH. Solutions to problems involving coda clusters in onset position, SH violations in the language, occasional attempts to represent compositional information, etc., go I ightyears beyond anything predicted by Daniels, Faber, and others, and reveal that syllabaries typically represent more linguistic knowledge than alphabets do. 5) There is ample evidence consisting of a series of phonetic-based matrices from Ras Shamra and Byblos to the runic fupork and the 13th century Icelandic First Grammatical Treatise that support a strong version of articulatory iconicity, the principle that letters may be devised iconic to distinctive/contrastive articulator (lip, tongue) positions (Hams 1986:93). The Byblos Matrix is arranged: laryngeals > bilabials > alveolars > velars > dentals, and has 22 segments and 8 open slots (gaps in the phonological system). The Ras Shamra Matrix has 27 letters with 21 empty cells (cr. the Indic and Korean Han'glil scripts, for arrangement according to phonetic features). The Runic Matrix is arranged labial > dental > a1veopalatal > velar, and has 24 letters with 1 1 empty cells, five double occupancies, and one slot with three phonemes. This can be reduced by recognizing, within a given place feature, independent projections of consonants and vowels, a non problem for the Proto-Canaanite scripts. It can hardly be accidental that, of the 6 multiple occupancies, four are paired C and V sets, viz. flu, air, nli, yl a The triply-filled slot has the two strident sibilants /s zI along with the coronal stop It!. The suggestion is that the inventor(s) of the runic alphabet viewed class and place features as independent planes. 6) Different scripts have different advantages and disadvantages. The best evidence suggests that a script must contain lexical information, but how that is to be accomplished is not clear. If we opt for a script that also codes some phonological knowledge, the ideal appears to be one based on the
1�
ANCIENT SCRIPTS AND PHONOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE
syllabic principle (arrangement of segments according to onset and coda position) , but without the customary disadvantages of syllabaries. A truly complete script, representing all of our phonological knowledge, even if theoretically possible, would be too cumbersomely inefficient and confusing to read. Since reading is primarily done with long-term memory, in which a word (or some other unit) is treated as a visual gestalt (Henderson 1992; Taft 1992; Maranzana 1993; articles in Willows, Kruk & Corcos 1993a), all that is needed is a quick phonological c(l)ue to the recognition of the gestalt. 7) The alphabet was a compromise between the vowelless West Semitic (Phoenician) script and the very cumbersome syllabaries that duplicated the nucleus for each clustering consonant and failed to factor out identical segments. But it was not a very good compromise. One problem with the alphabet is that there is more phonological information than is needed and it appears to inhibit the speed of gestalt recognition. (For the largely irrelevant details it contains, note the frequent reaction on writing a word and deciding that it does not ' look right' .) Another problem with the alphabet, signalled throughout, is that it attempts to represent segments on a strictly linear plane in violation of our (to some extent explicit) knowledge of their organization into syllables.
APPENDIX A From Proto-Sinaitic to Greek earlv name
Proto-Sinaitic
1>
1llp- "ox-head"
(;y �
2>
bet- "house"
0
3>
gaml- "throwstick"
�
4:-
digg- "fish" 1
e><)
f}
5>-
110- "man calliDlz" 1
1:
)
6>
wo ( waw) "mace"
7>
ze(n-) 11
8>
Qi(I-) "fence" 1
9>
fi(I-) "spindle" 1
NW SemitidCanaanite
tJ £7
IJ
IIT
?
1
f\
=I y
D.
Y
1 1 ::>
Et)
A
A
aNpa
d a 7
1 B
B
�liTa
r
yalllla
l:J.
8EhTa
E
E
F
8(yallll a
Z
'liTa
H
(h)ijTa
a
9ijTa
D. <1
» «( Cl
I 8
®
D
}� E 'rJ 7 -::r F' C
"1-)
:!l't � � 8
name
9 -\1
1 1\
'\
�
E
T I (Biblos
�.
1
'V t:::> <:::::l
f
1
-I::
q
Z
Id
\ >
�
-\
� ) V- A
Archaic Greek Classical
� e
H 0
CPlhOV
earlv name
Proto-Sinaitic
10> yad- "arm"
0/
1 1> kapp- 'l"lim"
Llb
12> lamd- "ox-goad"
7 P(
'* (J)
/
13> mem- "water"
�
14> na.(tJ- "snake"
� � ""'\
15> (¥JI1I-Ic 7) Hi>
.w..-
NW Semitic/Canaanite
� '1. UJ/ (J)
7
/""- "':)
�S
7
fen- "eye"
�
�
17> pil- "corner" ?
C:.
-!J
18> ,a(d-) "plant"
y
r
19> qu(p-) ?
c:o
8
)
"-
'W
r
G L
�S
L/
�\/ '1 S , '1
1=
(- 1 0th c.)
<:)
0
( y
F
N CP
�
I
I
\.WTa
>I
K
K
ICa1T1Ta
A
MIl � 5a
M
Il U
N
vU
:=:
�(En:
0
0
o
1 ? (, fJ
IT
mEn:
., /' \,.,/'A vvr � 7i M
'1 ;V ;V J:: + (XI, X ) <:)
7
Y1
Archaic Greek Classical name
r-
� li
M «
Il lICPOV
(aav) 9 "90"
961T1Ta
-o
earlv name 20.>
ra J1t"head"
21>
1lM-
"composite bow"
22> to (taw) "owner's mark"
Proto-Sinaitic NW SemiticJCanaanite . Archaic Greek Classical
� �
f} f»,9
)\ )
I..-.J
T
-+
�1
1 ? 5\
p p
LfJ )
?( 2
{ 55
(Biblos
'f...
T
(a) [= <23>] (cf. 6)
p
pw
I
olwa
T
T
TaU
r
I
u (l/IlAOv)
et> (rS)
cl>
cp(Ell
'¥J. X (KS )
X
x(Ell
'¥ �
\jI
I/J{ En:
n
W (11 Eya)
T
Y
(b) [= <24>]
'I V
(c) [= <25>] (cf. 1 1)
W
(d) [=<26>] (cf. 18)
(
(e) [= <27>]
NarE: The letter forms in this Appendix are essentially schematic and idealized
by place and date, see Sass (1988: 183-184), Morris (1988), LSAG (1990).
7
name
o
0
p
(cf. Naveh 1982: 25, 180). For details and actual forms
--.....
APPENDIX B The Linear B Syllabary
�I
A
,
f'
"
"7\
u
III
ai
E:j
m
.,..
t1
po
Pu
PU2
1*
T
q,
VI �
m • •
t
lif
di
do
du
�
i
�i
ki
ko
e
i
=t=
D
�
pa
pe
pi
C
*
A
�
�
da
de
a
fa
m ka
? qa
,
le
1: ke
.. © qe
ze
'r
r
\I
.,
ma
se
me
0
to
bl
tya
twe
i
""
dwe
P , au
qi
X
� two
dwo
1.0
.! si
r mi
I�
22
�
34
)(
1i 49
H
.5t\
56
79 (zu1)
�
so
su
�
"
mo
,.
47
ku
qo
t
18
19
or r
�
za
sa
ti
1]
mu
M
64 (swi 1)
�:
82 (swa?)
HI 63
� 83
APPENDIX B: LINEAR B SYlLABARY
1 14
i
'I' Y
na
ne
�
r
H
X
ra
ja
fit wa
re
ni
i ri
2
nwa
+
er
�
ro
4
ru
L,.
X
nu
f
wi
"
no
jo
je
we
"
rya
86
-T rai
•
ryo
VI
65 G u 1)
�
wo
NarE: For the fonts, I am indebted to Jean-Pierre Olivier who generously sent me a diskette of his linear B (bitmap) fonts for use with Microsoft application for "better quality" impression. I thank him also for advice on several linear B characters, such as the identity of sign 35 with 34, and the unique 89 "peint sur on vase, dans one inscription dont it n'est meme pas sOr qu'eUe soit en lin&Ue B" (letter of 15 Nov. 1993). For the grid, cc. Chadwick (1973:385), Hooker (1980:38), and especially §2. 1 above. Rare signs, for which no values have been established, are ignored here. Logograms are also ignored.
APPENDIX C The Cyprian SyJlabary (Masson 1961: Fig. I) .
a
e
l
0
U
;t(
�
*
�
"'(
.y
0
w
)A(
I
)'<
l'
r
S2
'It'
i
�
)�
I
':£
8
L
-
+
(u)
m
)V( -
� I�I
Y'
CD
�
:l.
7/
>:
p
f
�
t
�
t
5' f
�
�
)
k
1
�
Y
f\
s
V
�
� -
�
z
)'� ?
x
)(
n
T
�
M
�$
lea
(4
-
1T. ·
� :>*
REFERENCES Abney, Steven P. 1987. The English Noun Phrase in its Sentential Aspect. Ph.D. dissertation, MIT, Cambridge, Mass. Abu-Mansour, Mahasen. 1 987. A Nonlinear Approach to Arabic Syllabic Phonology, with special reference to Makkan. Ph.D. dissertation, Univ. of Aorida, Gainesville, Aa.
Acta Mycenaea = Proceedings of the Fifth International Colloquium on Mycenaean Studies (Salamanca, 1970) . Ed. by Martin S. Rui�rez. 2 vols.
Salamanca: Univ. of Salamanca Press ( 1972). Aksu-K�, Ayhan A. & Dan I. Slobin. 1985. ''The Acq uisition of Turkish". Slobin 1985.839-878 (= chap.9). AlIen, W. Sidney. 1953. Phonetics in Ancient India. London: Oxford Univ. Press. ----------. 1973. Accent and Rhythm: Prosodic features of Latin and Greek. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press. ----------. 1988. Vox Graeca . 3rd ed. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press. AlIport, Alan, Donald G. Mackay, Wolfgang Prinz & Eckart Scheerer, eds. 1987. Language Perception and Production: Relationships between listening, speaking. reading. and writing. Orlando, Aa.: Academic Press. Andersen, 0ivind. 1989. ''The Significance of Writing in Early Greece - A critical appraisal". Schousboe & Larsen 1989.73-90. Anderson, Stephen R. 1988. "Morphological Theory". Newmeyer 1988 #1, 136- 191. ----------. 1 992. A-Morphous Morphology. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press. ----------. 1993. "Wackemagel's Revenge: Clitics, morphology, and the syn tax of second position". Language 69.68-98. Antonsen, Elmer H. 1972. ''The Prota-Germanic SylIabics (Vowels)". Van Coetsem & Kufner 1972. 1 17-140. ----------. 1975. A Concise Granunar of the Older Runic Inscriptions. TUbin gen: Max Niemeyer. ----------. 1 980a. "Den reldre fu�ark: En gudemes gave eIler et hverdags alfabet?". Maal og Minne 1980. 129- 143. ----------. 1980b. "On the Typology of the Older Runic Inscriptions". Scandi navian Studies 52. 1-15. ----------. 1981. "On the Syntax of the Older Runic Inscriptions". Michigan Germanic Studies 7.50-61.
1 18
REFERENCES
----------. 1982. "Zum Ursprung und Alter des germanischen Fullarks". Fest schrijt jiJr Karl Schneider ed. by Kurt R. Jankowsky & Emst S. Dick, 3-15. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins. ----------. 1983. "On Reading Runic Inscriptions". North-Western European lAnguage Evolution (NOWELE) 2.23-40. ----------. 1987. Review of Moltke (1985). Journal of English and Germanic Philology 86.384-387. ----------. 1988. "On the Mythological Interpretation of the Oldest Runic In scriptions". Languages and Cultures: Studies in honor ofEdgar C. Polo"" ed. by Mohammad Ali Jazayery & Wemer Winter, 43-54. Amsterdam & New York: Mouton de Gruyter. ----------. 1989. "The Runes: The Earliest Germanic Writing System". Senner 1989. 137-158. ----------. 1990. Review of Elliott (1989). German Studies Review 13.3 133 1 5. Arena, Renato. 1967. Le iscrizioni corinzie su vasi. Rome: Accademia Nazionale de Lincei. Bader, Fran�ise. 1962. Laformation des composes nominaux du latin. Paris: Les Belles Lettres. Bagemihl, B ruce. 1987; "The Crossing Constraint and 'Backwards' Lan guages". Manuscript, Univ. of British Columbia, Vancouver, B.C. ----------. 199 1 . "Syllable Structure in Bella Coola". Linguistic Inquiry 22. 589-646. Baker, Mark C. 1985. ''The Mirror Principle and Morphosyntactic Explana tion". Linguistic Inquiry 16.373-415. ----------. 1988. Incorporation: A theory of grammatical junction changing. Chicago: Uni v. of Chicago Press. Bah1zs, Janos. 1965. ''The Forerunners of Structural Prosodic Analysis and Phonemics". Acta Linguistica (Academiae Hungaricae) 15.229-286. Bammesberger, Alfred, ed. 1991. Old English Runes and Their Continental Background. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. ----------. 1991. "Ingvaeonic Sound Changes and the Anglo-Frisian Runes". Bammesberger 1991.389-408. Barton, David. 1994. Literacy: An introduction to the ecology of written language. Cambridge, Mass. & Oxford: Blackwell. Barton �k, Antonfn. 1966. Development of the Long-Vowel System in Ancient Greek Dialects. Opera Universitatis Pur/cynianae Brunensis: fac. philos. 106. Prague. ----------. 1971. "Greek Dialects in the Second Millennium B.C.". Eirene 9.4967. ----------. 1972. Classification of the West Greek Dialects at the Time about 350 B.C. Amsterdam & Prague. ----------. 1987. Prehistorie a protohistorie reckjch dialekt6. Bmo: Univerzita J. E. Purkyne. ----------. 1 991 . Grundziige der altgriechischen mundartlichen Friihge schichte. Innsbruck: Innsbrucker Beitrage zur Sprachwissenschaft
REfERENCES
1 19
Basb0ll, Hans. 1988. "Phonological Theory". Newmeyer 1988 #1,192-215. Bechtel, Friedrich. 1921-24. Die grkchischen Dialekte. 3 vols. Berlin: Weid mann.
Beekes, Robert S. P. 1971. "The Writing of Consonant Groups in Mycenae an". Mnemosyne 24.337-357. ----------. 1987. "The PIE Words for 'name' and 'me "'. Die Sprache 33. 1- 12. ----------, Alexander Lubotsky & J08 Weitenberg, eds. 1992. Rekonstruklion und Relative Chronologie. Innsbruck: Innsbrucker Beitrage zur Sprachwis senschaft Bell, Alan & Joan Bybee Hooper, eds. 1978. Syllables and Segments. Am sterdam: North-Holland. ----------. 1978a. "Issues and Evidence in Syllabic Phonology". Bell & Hooper 1978.3-22. Bellamy, Rufus. 1989. "Bellerophon 's Tablet". Classical Journal 84.2893(J7. , ----------. 1990. "Bellerophon: More Chimaeras?". Classical Journal 85. 179183. Bennett, William H. 1 972. "Prosodic Features in Proto-Germanic". Van Coetsem & Kufner 1972.99- 1 16. Bile, Monique. 1988. Le dialecte cretois ancien: Etude de la langue des inscriptions. Recueil des inscriptions posterieures aux le. Paris: Paul Geuthner. Birdsong, David. 1989. Metalinguistic Awareness and lnterlinguistic Com petence. Berlin & Heidelberg: Springer. Bloch, Maurice. 1989. " Literacy and Enlightenment". Schousboe & Larsen 1989. 15-38. Bloom, Paul, ed. 1994. lAnguage Acquisition. Cambridge, Mass. : MIT Press. BlUmel, Wolfgang. 1982. Die aiolischen Dialekte . G�ttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht Booij , Geert E. 1984. "Principles and Parameters in Prosodic Phonology". Butterworth et al. 1984.249-280. Brady, Susan A. & Donald P. Shankweiler, eds. 1991. Phonolog ical Processes in Literacy. Hillsdale, NJ.: Lawrence Erlbaum. Braune, Wilhelm & Ernst A. Ebbinghaus. 1961 . Gotische Grammatik. Ttibingen: Max Niemeyer. Bremmer, Rolf H., Jr. 1991. "Hermes-Mercury and Woden-Odin as Inventors of Alphabets: A neglected parallel". Bammesberger 1991.409-419. Britton, Derek. 1991 . "00 Middle English she, sho: A Scots solution to an English problem". North-Western European lAnguage Evolution (NOWELE) 17.3-51 . Brixhe, Claude. 1976. Le dialecte grec de Pamphylie. Documents et gram maire. Paris: Adrien Maisonneuve. ----------. 1979. "Sociolinguistique et langues anciennes". Bulletin de la Societl de Linguistique de Paris 74.237-259. ----------. " Palatalisations en grec et en phrygien: Probl�mes phon�tiques et graphiques". Bulletin de la Sociite de Linguistique de Paris 77.2(1)-249.
REFERENCES
120
Brugmann, Karl. 1876. "Nasalis Sonans in der indogermanischen Grund sprache". Curtius Studien 9.285-338, 469-471. Brunner, Karl. 1965. Altenglische Grammatik. 3rd ed. TUbingen: Max Niemeyer. Bubenfk, Vft. 1983. The Plwnological lnterpretation of Ancient Greek: A pandialectal analysis. Toronto: Univ. of Toronto Press. Buck, Carl Darling. 1955. The Greek Dialects. 2nd ed. Chicago: Univ. of Chicago Press. Bugarski, Ranko. 1993. "Graphic Relativity and Linguistic Constructs". Scholes 1993.5- 18. B utteJWorth, Brian, Bemard Comrie & Dsten Dabl, eds. 1 984. Explanations for Language Universals. Berlin & New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Carlisle, Joanne F. 1991. "Questioning the Psychological Reality of Onset Rime as a Level of Phonological Awareness". Brady & Shankweiler 1991 .85-95. Carpenter, Michael. 1983. ''KI-TI-ME-NA and KE-KE-ME-NA at Pylos". Muws n.s. 18.81-88. Chadwick, John. 1 973. Documents in Mycenaean Greek. 2nd ed. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press. ----------. 1990. "Linear B and Related Scripts". Hooker 1990.136- 195. Chomsky, Noam. 1986. Knowledge of Language: Its nature, origin, and use. New York: Praeger. ---------- & Morris Halle. 1968. The Sound Pattern of English. New York: Harper & Row. Clements, George N. 1990. "The Role of the Sonority Cycle in Core Sylla bification". Papers in Laboratory Plwnology, voU: Between the grammar and physics ofspeech ed. by John Kingston & Mary E. Beckman, 283-333. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press. ----------. 1991. "Place of Articulation in Consonants and Vowels: A unified theory". Working Papers of the Cornell Plwnetics Laboratory 5.77- 123. Comell Univ., Ithaca, N.Y. Coe, Michael D. 1992. Breaking the Maya Code. London: Thames & Hud .
son.
Cobo, Abigail c. 1 993 . "Nasalisation in English: Phonology or phonetics". Plwnology 10.43-81. Cook, B. F. 1990. "Greek Inscriptions". Hooker 1990.258-3 19. Coulmas, Aorian. 1989. The Writing Systems of the World. Oxford & Cam bridge, Mass.: Basil Blackwell. Cowgill, Warren. 1964. "The Supposed Cypriote Optatives duwdnoi and do/wi: With notes on the Greek infinitive fonnations". Language 40.344365. Crespo, Emilio. 1985. "Palatal Stops in Greek: Reconstruction or Mycenaean evidence?". Minos n.s. 19.91-103. Cross, Frank Moore. 1 989. "The Invention and Development of the Alpha bet". Senner 1989.77-90.
REFERENCES
121
Crothers, John. 1975. "Nasal Consonant Systems". Ferguson et al. 1975: 153166. Crystal, David, ed. 1987. The Cambridge Encyclopedia of Language. Part v: ''The Medium of Language: Writing and reading", 176-2 17. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press. Daniels, Peter T. 1992. ''The Syllabic Origin of Writing and the Segmental Origin of the Alphabet". Downing et al. 1992.83-1 10. . Davies, W; V. 1987. Egyptian Hieroglyphs. Berkeley & Los Angeles: Univ. of California Press. Davis, Garry W. & Gregory K. Iverson, eds. 1992. Explanation in Historical ,linguistics. Amsterdam &: Philadelphia: John Benjamins. Dell, Fran�is &: Mohamed Elmedlaoui. 1985. "Syllabic Consonants and Syl labification in Imdlawn Tashlhiyt Berber". Journal of African Languages and linguistics 7.105- 130. de Luce, Judith & Hugb T. Wilder, eds. 1983. Language in Primates: Perspectives and implications. New York: Springer. Derwing, Bruce L 1992. "Orthographic Aspects of linguistic Competence". Downing et al. 1992. 193-210. Devine, Andrew M. 1974a. "Aspiration, Universals, and the Study of Dead Languages". Working Papers in Linguistic Universals 15. 1-24. Stanford Univ. ----------. 1974b. "Etruscan Language Studies and Modem Phonology: The problem of the aspirates". Studi Etruschi 42, ser. 3,. 123- 151. DOE = Schwyzer (1923). Dietrich, Manfred &: Oswald Loretz. 1 988. Die Keilalphabete: Die phllnizisch-kanaanticis hen und altarabischen Alplwbete in Ugarit. MUnster: Ugarit-Verlag. Diringer, David. 1968. The Alphabet: A key to the history!!lmankind. 3rd ed., revised with the assistance of Reinhold Regensburger, 2 vols. New York: Funk & Wagnalls. Di Sciullo, Anna-Maria & Edwin Williams. 1987. On lheDefinition of Word. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press. DMG = Chadwick (1973). Downing, Pamela, Susan D. Lima &: Michael Noonan, eds. 1 992. The linguistics ofLileracy. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins. Dubois, Laurent. 1988. Recherches sur le dialect Arcadien. Louvain-La Neuve: Peeters. Duhoux, Y ves. 1983. Introduction aux dialectes grecs anciens: Problemes et �thodes. Recueil de te:xtes traduits. Louvain-Ia-Neuve: Cabay. " ---------- . 1988. "Mycenien et �criture grecque . Linear B: A 1984 survey, 7 74. Louvain-La-Neuve: Peeters. DUwel, Klaos. 1 9681 1983. Runenkunde. Stuttgart: Metzler. (Rev. ed. , 1983.) EO = Guarducci (1967-1974). Egli, Urs. 1987. "Stoic Syntax and Semantics". Taylor 1987. 107-132. Ehri, Linnea C. 1993. "How English Orthography Influences Phonological Knowledge as Children Learn to Read and Spell". Scholes 1993.2143.
122
REFERENCES
Elliott, Ralph W. V. 1989. Runes: An introduction. 2nd ed. New York: St. Martin's. Ernmorey, Karen & Victoria Fromkin. 1988. ''The Mental Lexicon". New meyer 1988 #111,129- 149. Erbse. Hartmut. ed. 1969-. Sclwlia Graeca in Homeri llilulem . Berlin: Walter de Gruyter. Faber. Alice. 1981. "Phonetic Reconstruction". Glossa 15.233-262. ----------. 1990. "Interpretation of Orthographic Forms". Linguistic Clwnge and Reconstruction Metlwdology ed. by Philip Baldi. 619-637. Berlin & New York: Mouton de Gruyter. ----------. 1992. "Phonemic Segmentation as Epiphenomenon: Evidence from the history of alphabetic writing". Downing et al. 1992. 1 1 1-134.
----------. 1993. Semitic Sibilants: A study in comparative lexicography.
Winona Lake, Ind.: Eisenbrauns. Fell, Christine E. 1991. "Runes and Semantics". Bammesberger 1991. 195-
229.
Ferguson, Charles A. 1975. "Universal Tendencies and 'Normal' Nasality". Ferguson et al. 1975. 175-196. ----------, Larry M. Hyman & John J. Ohala, eds. 1975.Nasdlfest: Papers from a symposium on nasals and nasalization. Stanford: Dept. of Linguistics, Stanford Univ. Finnegan, Ruth. 1988. Literacy and Orality. Oxford: Basil Blackwell. Fowler, Anne E. 1991. "How Early Phonological Development Might Set the Stage for Phoneme Awareness". Brady & Shankweiler 1991.97-1 17. Fromkin, Victoria A. 1988. "Grammatical Aspects of Speech Errors". New meyer 1988 #Il, 1 17- 138. Fudge, Erik C. 1987. "Branching Structure Within the Syllable". Journal of
Linguistics 23.359-377.
---------. 1 989. "Sy1JabJe Structure: A reply to Davis". Journal ofLinguistics
25.219-220.
Fulk, Robert D. 1987. "Reduplicating Verbs and Their Development in Northwest Germanic". Beitriige zur Geschichte der deutschen Sprache und Literatur (T) 109. 159- 178. Gamkrelidze, Thomas V. 1978. "On the Correlation of Stops and Fricatives in a Phonological System". Greenberg et al. 1978 #11.9-46. Garc!a-Ram6n, Jose L. 1985. ''The Spellings Ta and Ta-ra for Inherited ·Tr in Mycenaean: Sound law, phonetic sequence and morphological factors at work". Minos n.s. 19. 195-226. GD = Bechtel (192 1-24). Gelb, Ignace J. 1963. A Study of Writing. 2nd ed' Chicago: Univ. of Chicago Press. Gessman, Albert A. 1975. The Gift from Tlwth: The evolution of writing in the West. Tampa: Univ. of South Florida. Gleitman, L. R. , H. Gleitman, B . Landau & E. Wanner. 1988. "Where Learning Begins: Initial representations for language learning". Newmeyer
1988 #111, 150-193.
REFERENCES
123
Goldsmith. John. 1988. Autosegmental and Metrical Phonology . Oxford: Basil Blackwell. Gombert, Jean £mile. 1992. Metalinguistic Development. Chicago: Univ. of Chicago Press. (French original. 1990.) Gordon. Arthur E. 1969. "On the Origins of the Latin Alphabet: Modem views". California Studies in Classical Antiquity 2. 157- 170. ----------. 1973. The Letter Names of the Latin Alphabet. Berkeley & Los Angeles: Univ. of California Press. Gough. Philip B Linnea C. Ehri & Rebecca Treiman, eds. 1992. Reading Acquisition. Hillsdale, N.!.: Lawrence Erlbaum. Gough, Philip B . & Margaret A. Walsh. 1991. "Chinese, Phoenicians, and the Orthographic Cipher of English". Brady & Shankweiler 1991. 199-209. Grammont, Maurice. 1923. "L·interversion" Avr(6wpov: FestschriJt Jacob .•
.
•
Wackernagel zur Vollendung des 70. Lebensjahres am 11. December 1923,
72-TI. Gottingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht.
---------. 1933. Traite de phonetique. Paris: Delagrave. (Repr 1965.) .•
Greenberg. Joseph H., Charles A. Ferguson & Edith A. Moravczik. eds. 1978. Universals ofHuman Language. 4 vols. Stanford: Stanford Univ. Press. Guarducci. Margherita, ed. 1935-50. Inscriptiones Creticae. 4 vols. Rome: Libreria dello Stato. ----------. 1967-78. Epigrafia Greca. 4 vols. Rome: Istituto Poligrafico dello Stato. Guion, Susan Guignard. 1994. ''The Syllable Structure of Arcado-Cyprian". Paper presented at the Annual Meeting of the Linguistic Society of America, Boston. Manuscript, Univ. of Texas, Austin. . Hajnal, lvo. 1992. "Griechisch xalla( - ein Problem der Rekonstruktion?". Beekes et al. 1992.207-220. Halle, Morris. 1962. "Phonology in Generative Grammar". Word 18.54-72. ---------- 1973. "Prolegomena to a Theory of Word Fonnation". Linguistic
Inquiry 4.3-16. ----------. 1992. "Phonological Features". International Encyclopedia of Linguistics ed. by William Bright, vol. Ill, 207-212. Oxford: Oxford Univ.
Press. Harris, John. 1985. Phonological Variation and Change. Cambridge: Cam bridge Univ. Press. Harris, Roy. 1986. The Origin of Writing . LaSalle, Ill.: Open Court. Harris, William V. 1989. Ancient Literacy. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard Univ. Press. Haugen, Einar. 1972. First Grammatical Treatise: The earliest Germanic phonology . 2nd rev. ed. London: Longman. (First ed., Baltimore, Md.: Waverly Press, 1950.) Healey. John F. 1990. The Early Alphabet. Berkeley & Los Angeles: Univ. of California Press. (Also in Hooker 1990. 197-257.) Henderson, Edmund H. 1992. "The Interface of Lexical Competence and Knowledge of Written Words". Templeton & Bear 1992.
124
REFERENCES
Hermann, Eduard. 1 923 . Silbenbildung im Griechischen und in den anileren indogermanischen Sprachen. Gt>ttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Heubeck, Alfred. 1979. Schrift. Gtittingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. --- -- - --. 1 982. "L'origine della Lineare B". Studi Micenei ed Egeo-AnaJolici 23. 195-207. ----------. 1986. "Die WUrzburger Alpbabettafel". Wiinburger Jahrbiicherfor AltertwnswissenschsaJt 12.7-20. Hock, Hans Henrich. 1973. "00 the Phonemic Status of Germanic E and r. Kachru et al. 1973.3 19-351 . ----------. 1975. "Reversal of Sound Change and Regular Dissimilation". Pa per presented at the Summer Meeting of the Linguistic Society of America. ----------. 1985. "Regular Metathesis". Linguistics 23.529-546. Hollifield, Patrick Henry. 1980. "The Phonological Development of Final Syllables in Germanic". Die Sprache 26. 19-53 , 145- 178. With Addenda and Corrigenda in Die Sprache 30.73-79 ( 1984). Hombert, Jean-Marie. 1986. "Word Games: Some implications for analysis of tone and other phonological constructs". Ohala & Jaeger 1986. 175-186. Hooker, James T. Im. The lAnguage and Text o/ the Lesbian Poets. Inns bruck: Innsbrucker Beitrtige zur Sprachwissenschaft. ----------. 1 979. The Origin 0/ the Linear B Script. (Minos Supplement, 8.) Salamanca. ----------. 1980. Linear B: An introduction. Bristol: Bristol Classical Press. ---------- ed. 1990. Reading the Past: Ancient writing from cuneiform to the alphabet. Berkeley & Los Angeles: Univ. of California Press. Hopper, Vincent Foster. 1969. Medieval Number Symbolism. 2nd ed. New York: Columbia Univ. Press. Hospers, Johannes H. 1 980. "Grapbemics and the History of Phonology". Historiographia Linguistica 7.351-359. IC = Guarducci ( 1935-50). ICS = Masson (1961, 1983). ICV = Arena ( 1967). IG = Inscriptiones Graecae consilio et auctoritate Academiae litterarum regiae Borussicae editae. Berlin. I lievski, Petar Hr. & Ljiljana Crepajac, eds. 1987. Tractata Mycenaea: -
-
Proceedings o/the Eighth International Colloquium on Mycenaean Studies.
Skopje: Macedonian Academy of Sciences and Arts. Immerwahr, Henry R. 1990. Attic Script: A survey. Oxford: Clarendon. Inkelas, Sharon. 1990. Prosodic Constituency in the Lexicon. New York: Garland Press. Insley, John. 1991. ''The Scandinavian Runic Inscriptions of the Older Ful>ark and Old English Personal Names". Bammesberger 1991.309-334. . Iverson, Gregory. 1987. "On Glottal Width Features". Lingua 60.33 1-339. Jacobsen, Thorkild. 1974. "Very Ancient Texts: Babylonian grammatical texts". Studies in the History 0/ Linguistics: Traditions and paradigms ed. by Dell Hymes, 41-62. The Hague: Mouton.
REFERENCES
125
Jacobsohn, Hermann. 1910. "Aeolische Doppe)consonanz: Zur Sprache und Verstechnik der homerischen Epos". Hermes 45.67- 124, 161 -219. Jakobson, Roman. 1930. "Principes de phonologie historique". Jakobson 1962.202-220. ----------. 1 937. "On Ancient Greek Prosody". Jakobson 1962.262-27 1. ----------. 1962. Selected Writings. Vol.I. Phonological Studies. The Hague: Mouton. (2nd extended ed., 1971.) Jeffery, Lilian Hamilton. 1961. The Local Scripts of Archaic Greece. Oxford: Clarendon. ---------- & Alan W. Johnston. 1990. The Local Scripts of Archaic Greece. 2nd ed. Ibid. Jenness, Diamond. 1927. "Notes on the Phonology of the Eskimo Dialect of Cape Prince of Wales, Alaska". International Journal of American Lin guistics 4. 168-180. Jensen, Hans. 1969. Sign, Symbol and Script. Transl. by George Unwin. 3rd ed. New York: G. P. Putnam's Sons. Jespersen, Otto. 1904. Lehrbuch der Phonetik. Berlin & Leipzig: B . G. Teubner. ----------. 1948. A Modern English Grammar: On historical principles. Vol.I. 2nd ed. Copenhagen: Ejnar Munksgaard. (Repr. London: Alien & Unwin, 1965.) Joseph, Brian D. 1992. "Diachronic Explanation: Putting speakers back into the picture". Davis & I verson 1992. 123- 144. Justeson, John S. 1988. Review of Sampson (1985). Language 64.421-425. Justus, Carol F. 1993. "Implications of the Evolution of Writing". Dia chronica 10.97-1 10. K = Krause ( 1966). Kachru, Braj B., Robert B. Lees, Yakov Malkiel , Angelina Pietrangeli & Sol Saporta, eds. 1973. Issues in Linguistics: Papers in honor of Henry and Renee Kahane . Urbana: Univ. of Illinois Press. Kaisse, Elaine. 1985. Connected Speech: The interaction qf syntax and phonology. Orlando, Aa.: Academic Press. Kawasaki, Haruko. 1986. "Phonetic Explanation for Phonological Universals: The case of distinctive vowel nasalization". Ohala & Jaeger 1986.81- 103. Kemp, Alan. 1987. "The Tekhne Grammatike of Dionysius Thrax. English translation with introduction and notes". Taylor 1987. 169-189. Kenstowicz, Michael. 1 994. Phonology in Generative Grammar. Oxford: Blackwell. Kim, Chin-Wu. 1970. "A Theory of Aspiration". Phonetica 2 1 . 107- 1 16. Kiparsky, Paul. 1973. "Phonological Representations". Three Dimensions of Linguistic Theory, ed. by Osamu Fujimura, 1-126. Tokyo: Institute for Ad vanced Study of Language. ----------. 1 979. "Metrical Structure Assignment is Cyclic". Linguistic Inquiry 10.42 1-441. ---------- & Lise Menn. 1977. "On the Acquisition of Phonology". Mac namara 1 977.47-78.
126
REFERENCES
Kirshenblatt-Gimblett. Barbara, ed 1976. Speech Play. Philadelphia: Vniv. of Pennsylvania Press. Koemer, E. F. Konrad. 1993. ''The Problem of Metalanguage in Linguistic Historiography". Studies in Language 17. 1 1 1- 134. Kortlandt. Frederik. 1991. 'The Germanic Seventh Class of Strong Verbs". North-Western European Language Evolution (NOWELE) 18.97-100. KnUnsky. Jitf. 1976. Papers in General linguistics . The Hague: Mouton. Krause. Wolfgang. 1966. Die Runeninschrijten im dlteren Futhark. Mit Bei trigen von Herbert Jankuhn. 2 vols. OOttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Aclll Kurylowicz, Jerzy. 1947. "La nature des prores dits «:analogiques» linguistica 5. 15-37 (Copenhagen). (Repr. in Kurylowicz 1960:66-86.) ---------- 1952. "The Germanic Vowel System". Biuletyn Polskiego Towa rzystwa J �koznawczego 1 1.50-54. ----------. 1960. Erquisses linguistiques. Wroclaw & Krak6w: Nauka. ----------. 1964. The Inflectional Categories of Indo-European. Heidelberg: Winter. ----------. 1968. Indogermanische Grammatik. VoI.II. Aklent-Ablaut. Heidel berg: Carl Winter. Larsen, Mogens Trolle. 1989. "What They Wrote on Clay". Schousboe & Larsen 1989. 121- 148. Laziczius, Gyula 1966. Selected Writings. Ed. by Thomas A. Sebeok. The Hague: Mouton. Leffel, Katherine. 1985. "X-bar Theory and Phonology". Manuscript, Univ. of Aorida, Gainesville, Aa Lehiste, Use. 1970. Suprasegmenlllls . Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press. l..ejeune, Michel. 1972. Phonitique historique du mycenien et du grec ancien. Paris: Klincksieck. ----------. 1974. Manuel de la langue venete. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. Levin, Juliette. 1985. A Metrical Theory of Syl/abicity . Ph.D. dissertation, MIT, Cambridge, Mass. Lewis, Henry & Holger Pedersen. 1961. A Concise Comparative Celtic Grammar. Gottingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Lieber, Rochelle. 1992. Deconstructing Morphology: Word formation in syntactic theory. Chicago: Univ. of Chicago Press. Lounsbury, Aoyd G. 1 989. ''The Ancient Writing of Middle America". Sen ner 1989.203-237. Lowe, Pardee, Jr. 1972. "Germanic Word Formation". Van Coetsem & Kufner 1972.2 1 1 -237. LSAG = Jeffery ( 1961), Jeffery & Johnston ( 1990). Lundberg, Ingvar. 1991. "Phonemic Awareness Can Be Developed without Reading Instruction". Brady & Shankweiler 1991 .47-53. Macnamara, John, ed. Im. LAnguage Learning and Thought. New York: Academic Press. MacWhinney, Brian. 1985. "Hungarian Language Acquisition as an Exempli fication of a General Model of Grammatical Development". Slobin 1985. 1069- 1 155. ".
REFERENCES
127
Mahulkar, D. D. 198 1 . The PratiJ8khya Tradition and Modern Linguistics. Barcxla: Maharaja Sayajirao Univ. of Baroda Press. Mann, Virginia A. 1991. "Are We Taking Too Narrow a View of the Condi tions for Development of Phonological Awareness?". Brady & Shankweiler 1991 .55-64. Maranzana, Eisa. 1993. The Cognitive Consequences of Literacy: A linguis tic mythology. Manuscript, Univ. of Florida, Gainesville, Fla Marchand, James W. 1 959. "Names of Germanic Origin in Latin and Romance Sources in the Study of Germanic Philology". Names 7. 167-181. Masson, Olivier. 1961. us inscriptions chypriotes syllabiques: Recueil critique et commente. Paris: FA. de Boccard. (Rev. ed., Athens: Ecole Fran�se, 1983.) ----------. 1983. "Remarques sur quelques passages de la tablette chypriote d'ldalion (ICS 217)". Bulletin de la Societe de Linguistique de Paris 78.261-281. McCarthy, John J. 1985, "Speech Disguise and Phonological Representation in Amharic". V an der Hulst & Smith 1985:305-3 12. Meid, Wolfgang. 1 967. Germanische SprachwissenschaJt. Vol.III. Wort bildungslehre. Sammlung Gtlschen 1218. Berlin: Waiter de Gruyter. Meillet, Antoine. 1903. "De la diff�renciation des phonemes". Memoires de la Societe de Linguistique de Paris 12. 14-34. Meister, Richard. 1894. "Zu den Regeln der kyprischen Silbenschrift". Indo germanische Forschungen 4. 175- 186. Millard, A. R. 1986. ''The Infancy of the Alphabet". World Archaeology 17. 390-398. Miller, D. Gary. 1974. "Vocalization of Resonants in Indo-European". Manuscript, Univ. of Florida, Gainesville. ----------. 1976a. "Glide Deletion, Contraction, Attic Reversion, and Related Problems of Ancient Greek Phonology". Die Sprache 22. 137- 156. ----------. 1 976b. "Liquids plus s in Ancient Greek". Glotta 54. 159- 172. ----------. 1976c. "The Transformation of a Natural Accent System: The case of the Ancient Greek enclitics". Glotta 54. 1 1-24. ---------- . 1977. "Language Change and Poetic Options". Language 53.21-38. ----------. 1978. ''Time and Word-Length as Meta-Determiners of Phonological Change". Paper presented at the Annual Meeting of the Linguistic Society of America, Boston. ----------. 1981. ''The History of the Labiovelars in Greek". Paper presented at the A merican Philological Association meeting, San Francisco (28 Dec.). --- 1982. Homer and the Ionian Epic Tradition: Some phonic and phonological evidence against an Aeolic 'phase '. Innsbruck: Innsbrucker Beitrage zur Sprachwissenschaft. ----------. 1986. Review of Bubenfk (1983). Phoenix 40. 104- 109. ----------. 1990. "Homer and Writing: Use and misuse of epigraphic and linguistic evidence". Classical 10urnal 85. 171- 179. ----------. 1 993. Complex Verb Formation. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins. -----
-.
128
REFERENCES
Miller, Patricia. 1972. "Some Context-Free Processes Affecting Vowels". Ohio State University Working Papers in linguistics 1 1 . Columbus, Ohio. Mithun, Marianne. 1989. "The Acquisition of Polysynthesis". Journal 0/ Child lAnguage 16.285-3 12. Moltke, Erik. 1985. Runes and Their Origin. Denmark and Elsewhere. Copenhagen: The National Museum of Denmark. Morais, Jos�. 1991. "Constraints on the Development of Phonemic Aware ness". Brady & Shankweiler 1991 .5-27. Morpurgo Davies, Anna. 1972. "Greek and Indo-European Semi-Consonants: Mycenaean u and w". Acta Mycenaea, 80-121. - ---------. 1986. "R:>rms of Writing in the Ancient Mediterranean World". The Written Word ed. by G. Baumann, 51-77. Oxford: Oxford Univ. Press. ----------. 1987. "Mycenaean and Greek Syllabification". Ilievski & Crepajac 1987.91- 104. ----------. 1988. "Mycenaean and Greek Language". linear B: A 1984 survey, 75- 125. Louvain-La-Neuve: Peelers. ---------- & Yves Duhoux. 1984. "Linear B: A survey". Proceedings 0/ the Mycenaean Colloquium 0/ the Vlllth Congress 0/ FIEC (Dublin 1 984). Louvain-Ia-Neuve: Cabay (1985). Morris, Richard L 1985. "The Etymology of NwG run 0-". Beitrtige zur Geschichte der deutschen Sprache und literatur 107.344-358. ---------. 1988. Runic and Mediterranean Epigraphy. North-West European lAnguage Evolution (NOWELE) Suppl. Vol. 4. Odense: Odense Univ. Press. Murray, Robert W. 1982. "Consonant Cluster Developments in Pili". Folia linguistics Historica 3:2. 163- 184. ----------. 1988 . Phonological Strength and Early Germanic Syllable Struc ture. Munich: Wilhelm Fink. Naveh, Joseph. 1982. Early History o/the AJphabet: An introduction to West Semitic epigraphy and palaeography. !..eiden: E. J. Brill. Neumann. Gtinter (with Klaus Stiewe). 1974. "Zu den Hexametern der kyprischen Inschrift ICS 264". Kadmos 13. 146- 155. Newmeyer, Frederick J., ed. 1988. linguistics: The Cambridge survey. 4 vols. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press. Niang, Mamadou. 1993. "Syllable 'Sonority' Hierarchy and Stress Patterns in Pulaar: A metrical approach". Manuscript, Univ. of Illinois, Urbana, Ill. Nilsson. Martin P. 1915. "Die Obernahme und Entwickelung des Alphabets durch die Griechen". Danske Videnskabernes Selskab, Historisk-filologiske Meddelelser 1 .3ff (= Opuscula Selecta, 1029ff. Lund: Gleerup, 1952). (Repr. in Pfohl l968. 172- 196. whence our citations.) Nussbaum, Alan J. 1976. Caland's lAw and the Caland System. Ph.D. disser tation, Harvard Univ., Cambridge, Mass. Odenstedt, Bengt. 1989. "Further Reflections on the Meldorf Inscription". Zeitschriftflir deutsches Altertum und deutsche literatur 1 1S.77-SS. ----------. 1990. On the Origin and Early History 0/ the Runic Script: Typology and graphic variation in the older jutluz,k. Uppsala: Acta Academiae Regiae Gustavi Adolphi.
REFERENCES
129
---------. 1991. "A New Theory of the Origin of the Runic Script: Richard L. Monis's book Runic and Mediterranean Epigraphy". Bammesberger 1991. 359-387. Ohala, John J. & Jeri J. Jaeger, eds. 1986. Experimental Phonology. Orlando, Fla: Academic Press. Olivier, Jean-Pierre. 1986. "Cretan Writing in the Second Millennium S.C. ". World Archaeology 17.377-389. ----------. 1993. "KN 1 15 = KH 1 15. Un m�me scribe a Knossos et a La Ca n�: Au MR IIIB: Du sou�n a la certitude". Bulletin de Correspondance Hellinique 1 17. 19-33. Olson, David R. 1994. The World on Paper: The conceptual and cognitive implications o/writing and reading . Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press. - --- ------ & Nancy Torrance, eds. 1991. Literacy and Orality. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press. ORI = Antonsen (1975). Osthoff, Hermann. 1881. Review of Gustav Meyer, Griechische Grammatik (Leipzig: Breitkopf & Hartel, 1880). Philologische Rundschau 1 . 1 5871598. Page, R. L 1987. Runes. Berkeley & Los Angeles:Univ. of California Press. Palmer, Leonard R. 1 980. The Greek Language. Atlantic Highlands: Humanities Press. Patel, P. G. 1993. "Ancient India and the Orality-Literacy Divide Theory". Scholes 1993.199-208. Pedersen, Holger. 1939. "Zur Tbeorie der altgriechischen Palatalisierung". Reed 1964.289-291. Pepperberg, Irene M. 1990a. "Referential Mapping: Attaching functional significance to the innovative utterances of an African grey parrot (psittacus erithacus)". Applied Psycholinguistics 1 1.23-44. � - 1990b. "Cognition in an African Grey Parrot (Psittacus erithacus): Further evidence for comprehension of categories and labels". Journal 0/ Comparative Psychology 104.41-52. ----------. 1991. ""Referential Communication with an African Grey Parrot". Harvard Graduate Society Newsletter (Spring. 1991), 1-4. Peters, Martin. 1980. Untersuchungen zur Vertretung der indogermanischen Laryngale im Griechischen. Vienna: bsterreichische Akademie der Wissen schaften. Pfohl, Gerhard. 1966. Griechische Inschriften als Zeugnisse des privaten und (j.ffentlichen Lebens. Munich: Emst Heimeran. ----------, ed. 1968. Das Alphabet: Entstehung und Entwicklung der griechi schen Schrift. Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft. ----------. 1969. ""Die wtesten Inschriften der Griechen". Quaderni Urbinati di Cultura Classica 7.7-25. ----------, ed. 1972. Inschriften der Griechen: Grab-. Weih-. und Ehrenin schriften. Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche B uchgesellschaft. ----------, ed. Im. Das Studium der griechischen EpigraphiJc. Ibid. ------
--
.
130
REFERENCES
Polom6, Edgar. 1991. ''The Names of the Runes". Bammesberger 1991 .42 1 438. Poser, William J. 1992. ''The Structural Typology of Phonological Writing". Paper presented at the Annual Meeting of the Unguistic Society of America (Philadelphia). Powell, Bmy B. 1988. The Dipylon Oinochoe and the Spread of Literacy in Eighth-Century Athens". Kadmos 27.65-86. ----------. 1 99 1 . Homer and the Origin of the Greek Alphabet. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press. Powell, Marvin A. 1981. ''Three Problems in the History of Cuneiform Wri ting: Origins, direction of script, literacy". Visible lAnguage 15.419-440. Praetorius, Franz. 1902. "Zur Geschichte des griechischen Alphabets". Zeit schrift der deutschen morgenlandischen Gesellschaft 56.676-680. ----------. 1908. "Zum semitisch-griechischen Alphabet". Zeitschrift der deu tschen morgenllindischen Gesellschaft 62.283-288. Prakash, P. , D. Rekha, R. Nigam & P. Karanth. 1993. "Phonological A wareness, Orthography, and Literacy". Scholes 1993.55-70. Raghavendra, Parimala & Laurence B. Leonard. 1989. ''The Acquisition of Agglutinating Languages: Converging evidence from Tamil". Journal of Child lAnguage 16.3 13-322. Read, Charles. 1991. "Access to Syllable Structure in Language and Learn ing". Brady & Shankweiler 1991 . 1 19- 124. Reed, Carroll E., ed. 1964. Etudes phonolgiques didiees a la memoire de M. le Prince N. S. TrubetzJcoy. University, Ala.: Univ. of Alabama Press. (Ori ginally Travaux du Cercle linguistique de Prague 8, 1939.) Rice, Keren D. 1989. "On Eliminating Resyllabification into Onsets". West Coast Conference on Foreign lAnguages (WCCFL) 8.33 1-346. ----------. 1 992. "On Deriving Sonority: A structural account of sonority relationships". Phonology 9.61-99. Ringe, Donald A., Jr. 1984. The Perfect Tenses in Greek InscriptWns. Ph.D� dissertation. Yale Univ. , New Haven, Conn. Risch, Emst. 1973 . Wortbildung der homerischen Sprache. 2nd ed. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter ( 1974). Rix. Helmut. 1976. Historische Grammatik des Griechischen: lAut- und Formenlehre . Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft. . Roeper, Thomas. 1 988. "Grammatical Principles of First Language Ac quisition: Theory and evidenge". Newmeyer 1988 #11,35-52. Ruijgh. Comelis J. 1 957. L'Eliment acheen dam la langue epique. Assen: Van Gorcum.
----------. 1967. Etudes sur la grammaire et le vocabulaire du grec mycinien. Amsterdam: Hakkert.
----------. 1985. "Problemes de philologie mycenienne". Minos 1 9. 1O5- 167.
Saenger. Paul. 199 1 . "The Separation of Words and the Physiology of Reading". Literacy and Orality ed. by D. R. Olson & N. Torrance, 198-214. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press.
REFERENCES
131
Sampson, Geoffrey. 1 985. Writing Systems: A linguistic introduction. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford Univ. Press. Sapir, Edward. 1949 [ 1 933]. "The Psychological Reality of Phonemes". Selected Writings of Edward Sapir in lAnguage, Culture and Personality ed. by David G. Mandelbaum, 46-60. B erkeley & Los Angeles: Univ. of California Press. Sass, Benjamin. 1988. The Genesis of the Alphabet and its Development in the Second MiUennium B.C. Wiesbaden: Hanassowitz. Saussure. Ferdinand de. 1878. Memoire sur le systeme primitif des voyel/es dans les langues indo-europiennes. Leipzig: B. G. Teubner. (Repr. Hildes heim: Georg Olms. 1968.) Scalise. Sergio. 1984. Generative Morphology. Dordrecht: Foris. Schane, Sanford A. 1971. "The Phoneme Revisited". lAnguage 47.503-52 1 Schindler, Jochem. 1969. "Die idg. Warter ftir 'Vogel ' und 'Ei'''. Die Spra che 15. 144- 167. ----------. Im. "Notizen zum Sieversschen Gesetz". Die Sprache 23.56-65. Schmandt-Besserat, Denise. 1 992. Before Writing. VoU: From counting to cuneiform. Austin: Univ. of Texas Press. Schmitt. Rtidiger. Im. Einftihrung in die griechischen Dialekte. Darmstadt Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft. .
Scholes, Robert l , ed. 1993.
lituacy and Language Analysis. Hillsdale, N ol.:
Lawrence Erlbaum. ----------. 1 993a. "In Search of Phonemic Consciousness: A follow-up on Ehri". Scholes 1993.45-53. ----------. 1993b. "On the Orthographic Basis of Morphology". Scholes 1993. 73-95. ---------- & Brenda J. Willis. 1990. "On the Orthographic Basis of Phonemic Segments in Linguistic Competence and Performance". lAnguage Sciences 12.33 1-343. Schousboe, Karen & Mogens Trolle Larsen, eds. 1 989. literacy and Society. Copenhagen: Akademisk. Forlag. Schrijver, Peter. 1991. The Reflexes of the Proto·lndo-European lAyrngeals in lAtin. Amsterdam & Atlanta: Rodopi. Schwyzer. Eduard, ed. 1923. Dialectorum Graecarum Exempla Epigraphica Potiora. Leipzig: Hirzel. (Repr. Hildesheim: Georg Olms, 1 960.) ----------. 1939-7 1 . Griechische Grammatik. 4 vols. Munich: Beck.. (I: 4th ed 1968� II-IlI: 3rd ed., 1966-68.) SEG = Supplementum Epigraphicum Graecwn. Leiden. Segert. Stanislav. 1993. "Cuneiform Alphabets from Syria and Palestine". Journal ofthe American Oriental Society 1 13.82-9 1 . Senner, Wayne M., 00 . 1989. The Origins of Writing. Lincoln. Neb.: Univ. of Nebraska. Sherman, Donald. 1975. "Stop and Fricative Systems: A discussion of paradigmatic gaps and the question of language sampling". Working Papers on lAnguage Universals ( WPLU) 17. 1-3 1. Stanford, Calif. : Stanford Univ. .•
132
REFERENCES
Sievers, Eduard. 1893. GrundzQge der Plwnetik. 4th ed. Leipzig: Breitkopf & Hartel. Slobin, Dan I., ed. 1985. The Crosslinguistic Study of lAnguage Acquisition. 2 vols. Hillsdale, N.l. : Lawrence Erlbaum. ----------. 1985a. "Crosslinguistic Evidence for the the Language-Making Capacity". Slobin 1985 #11,1 157-1256. Smyth. Herbert Weir. 1894. The Sounds and Inflections of the Greek Dialects: Ionic. Oxford: Clarendon. ----------. 1956. Greek Grammar. Rev. ed. by Gordon Messing. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard Univ. Press. Sommerstein, Alan H. 1973. The Sound Pattern of Ancient Greek. Oxford: Basil Blackwell. SPE = Chomsky & Halle (1968). Spencer, Andrew. 1991. Morplwlogical Theory. Oxford: Basil Blackwell . Stampe. David L . 1 973a. A Dissertation on Natural Phonology . Ph.D. dissertation. Univ. of Chicago. ----------. 1973b. "Speech as Music: Toward an understanding of the prosodic characteristics of language". Paper presented at the Annual Meeting of the Linguistic Society of America. ----------. 1980. A Dissertation on Natural Plwnology. New York: Garland. Stemberger. Joseph Paul. 1993. "Glottal Transparency". Plwnology 10. 107138. Stephens. Laurence D. & John S. Justeson. 1978. "Reconstructing 'Minoan' Phonology: The approach from universals of language and universals of writing systems". Transactions and Proceedings of the American Philo
logical Association 108.271-284.
Stephens, Laurence D. & Roger D. Woodard. 1986. "The Palatalization of the Labiovelars in Greek: A reassessment in typological perspective". Indo
germanische Forschungen 91. 129- 154.
Steriade. Donca. 1982. Greek Prosodies and the Nature of Syllabification. 2 vols. Ph.D. dissertation, MIT, Cambridge, Mass. ----------. 1988. "Reduplication and Syllable Transfer in Sanskrit and Else where". Plwnology 5.73-155. Stonham, John T. 1990. Current Issues in Morphological Theory. Ph.D. dissertation, Stanford Univ., Stanford, Calif. ----------. 1994. Studies in Combinatorial Morphology. Amsterdam & Phila delphia: John Benjamins. Streitberg. Wilhelm. 1896. Urgermanische Grammatik. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. Stroud. Ronald S . 1989. "The Art of Writing in Ancient Greece". Senner
1989. 103-1 19.
Svenbro, Jasper. 1989. "Phrasikleia - An A rchaic Greek theory of writing". Schousboe & Larsen 1989.229-246. Szemerenyi, Oswald. 1990. EinfiJhrung in die vergleichende Sprachwissen schaft. 4th ed. Dannstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft.
13 3
REFERENCES
Taft, Marcus. 1992. Reading and the Mental Lexicon. Hillsdale, N.J.: Law rence Erlbaum. Taylor, Daniel J. ed. 1987. The History oJ Iinguistics in the Classical Period. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins. Templeton, Shane & Donald R. Bear, eds. 1992. Development oJ Ortho
graphic Knowledge arid the Foundations oJIiteracy: A memorialJestschriJt Jor Edmund H. Henderson. Hillsdale. N.J.: Lawrence Erlbaum. Teodorsson. Sven-Tage. 1974. The Phonemic System oJ the Attic Dialect 4()()340 B.C. Lund: Berlingska Boktryckeriet.
----------. 1 978. The Phonology oJ Attic in the Hellenistic Period.
Goteburg:
Acta Universitatis Gothoburghensis. Thausing, Moritz. 1 863. Das natiirliche
lAutsystem des menschlichen Spra che, mit Bezug auJ BriJcke's 'Physiologie und Systematik der Sprachlaute '.
Leipzig: W. Engelmann. Thomas, Rosalind. 1 989. Oral Tradition and Athens. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press.
Written Record in Classical
----------. 1992. Literacy and Orality in Ancient Greece.
Cambridge: Cam bridge Univ. Press. Threatte, Leslie. 1980. The Grammar of Attic Inscriptions. VoU. PhOlwlogy. New York: Waiter de Gruyter. Thumb, Albert & Ernst Kieckers. 1932. Handbuch der griechischen Dialekte. 2nd ed. Vol.l. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. Thumb, Albert & Anton Scherer. 1959. Handbuch der griechischen Dialekte. 2nd ed. VoU!' Ibid. Treiman, Rebecca. 1993. Beginning to Spell. Oxford: Oxford Univ. Press. ---------- & Andrea Zukowski . 1991. "Levels of Phonological A wareness". Brady & Shankweiler 1991.67-83. Tmka, B [ohumil]. 1939. "Phonological Remarks Concerning the Scandina vian Runic Writing". Reed 1964.292-296. Ultan, Russell. 1971. "A Typological View of Metathesis". Working Papers on lAnguage Universals ( WPLU) 7. 1-44. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford Univ. van Coetsem, Franz & Herbert L. Kufner, eds. 1972. Toward a Grammar of Proto-Germanic. TUbingen: Max Niemeyer. van der Hulst, Harry & Norval Smith, eds. 1985. Advances in Nonlinear Phonology. Dordrecht: Fons. Vennemann, Theo. 1 97 1 . "The Phonology of Gothic Vowels". lAnguage 47.
90-132. ----------. 1988. Preference lAws for Syllable Structure and the Explanation oJ Sound Change: With special reference to German, Germanic, Italian, and lAtin. Berlin & New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Vine, Brent. 1993. Studies in Archaic lAtin Inscriptions. Innsbruck: Institut
fUr Sprachwissenschaft, Univ. Innsbruck. Viredaz, Remy. 1983 "La graphie des groupes de consonnes en mycenien et en chypriote". Minas n.s. 18. 125-207. Voyles, Joseph B . 1992. Early Germanic Grammar: Pre-, proto-, and post Germanic languages. San Diego: Academic Press. .
134
REFERENCES
Wackemagel , Jacob. 1885. "Miszellen zur griechischen Grammatik: Die indefiniten Relativa". ZeitschriftfUr vergleichende Sprachforschung 27.8992. (Repr. in Wackernagel 1953.569-572.) ----------. 1893. "Beitrage zur Lehre vom griechischen Akzent". Programm zur Rektoratsfeier der UniversiUit Basel, 3-38. Reprinted in Wackernagel
1953.1072- 1 107. ----------. 1896. Altindische Grammatik. Vol.!. Lautlehre. Gottingen: Vanden hoeck & Ruprecht (2nd ed. With supplements by Albert Debrunner, 1957.) ----------. 1905. Altindische Grammatik. VoI.II. 1. Einleitung zur Wortlehre: Nominalkomposition. Ibid. (With supplements by Albert Debrunner, 1957.) ----------. 1953. Kleine Schriften. 2 vols. GoUingen: Vandenhoeck & Ru precht. (Repr. , 1969.) Wachter, Rudolf. 1989. "Zur Vorgeschichte des griechischen Alphabets". Kadmos 28. 19-78. ----------. 1991. "Abbreviated Writing". Kadmos 30.49-80. Wallace, Rex. 1989. "The Origins and Development of the Latin Alphabet". Senner 1989. 121- 135'Wathelet, Paul. 1970. Les traits eoliens dans la langue de l'epopee grecque.
Rome: Ateneo. Watkins, Calvert. 1976. "Observations on the ' Nestor's Cup' Inscription". Harvard Studies in Classical Philology 80.25-40. Watt, W[illiam] C. 1987. "The Byblos Matrix". Journal of Near Eastern
Studies 46. 1- 14. -----:-----. 1989. ''The Ras Shamra Matrix". Semiotica 74.61-108. ----------, ed. 1993. Writing Systems and Cognition. Dordrecht: K1uwer. Wetzels, Leo. 1 986. "Phonological Timing in Ancient Greek". Studies in Compensatory Lengthening ed. by Leo Wetzels & Engin Sezer, 297-344.
Dordrecht Foris. WilIetts, Ronald F., ed. 1967. The Law Code of Gortyn . (=Kadmos Suppl . 1.) Berlin: Walter de Gruyter. WilIiams, Henrik. 1992. "Which Came First, M or n ?". Review of Odenstedt
(1990). Arkivfor nordiskfilologi W7. 192-205.
Willows, Dale M., Richard S. Kruk & Evelyne Corcos. 1993. "Are there Differences Between Disabled and Normal Readers in Their Processing of Visual Information?". Willows, Kruk & Corcos 1993a. ----------, eds. 1 993 a. Visual Processes in Reading and Reading Disabilities . Hillsdale, N.J.: Lawrence Erlbaum. Woodard, Roger D. 1993. "On the Interaction of Greek Orthography and Phonology: Consonant clusters in the syllabic scripts". Watt 1993. ----------. Forthcoming. Elementa. Manuscript, Univ. of Southern California, Los Angeles. Wyau, William F., Jr. 1964. "Arcado-Cypriote (cit; Iuis". Glotta 42. 170-182. ----------. 1 968. "Early Greek Iy/". Glotta 46.229-237. ----------. 1970. ''The Prehistory of the Greek Dialects". Transactions and
Proceedings of the American Philological Association 101.557-632.
REFERENCES
135
----------. 1973. ''The Aeolic Substrate in the Peloponnese". American Journal ofPhilology 94.37-46. ----------. 1975a. "Homer's Linguistic Ancestors". 'E7TloTTJJ.l 01'lK7J 'E7TET11P k $€ooaAo1'{ny; 14. 133-147. ThessaIonike. ----------. 1975b. "Aeolic Reflexes of Labiovelars in Homer". Greek, Roman, and Byzantine Studies 16.251-262. Yip, Moira. 1982. "Reduplication and C-V Skeleta in Chinese Secret Lan guages". linguistic Inquiry 13.637-661. Zec, Draga. 1988. Sonority Constraints on Prosodic Structure. Ph.D. disser tation, Stanford Univ., Stanford, Calif.
GENERAL INDEX A.
Aaonym: 3,2 AcrophoDic priDci.ple: 0. 1 . 4. 1. 4.2. 4.5. 4.6. 5.5 Altides: see
Borrowing (bilingual): 4.7 Boustrophedon: 4. 1. 5.3 Bybl08 (Matrix): 4.1 . 5. 10 C.
Cdtic: 5.0 Old Irish: 5.0 Chimps/parrots : 6.6 Clitia: 3.1. 3.5, 6. 1. 6.2 Coda CODSODaots: 23-2.4, 3. 1 . 3.6 Compounds: 6.1. 6.2 Continuity: 2.8. 3.1-3.2. 3.8. 4.5. 4.10, 4.13. 5.12. 5.13
Conventions dating: 0.4 English orthographic: 6.2. 6.1 1. 6.12 graphic (as choices): 2.8. 3.2, 3.5, 4. 1 1. 6.4 D.
Daivalion: see Morphological knowledge Dummy vowel: 23, 3. 1. 3.5. 3.6 Dyslexia and scripts: 0.2. 6. 1 1 E. Etruscan: 4.7, 5.3
Experiments: 6.2. 63. 6.5 F.
FealWl: geODletry: 1.2-1.3. 2.5. 5.9. 5.12-5. 13, 6.7. 6. 10 Features (distinclive): 2. 1 . 4.2. 4.5-4.7. 4. 1 1, 5.6, 5.12. 5.13. 6.8-6.10. 6.12. 6.14 FIrSt Grammalical Treatise: 5.5, 6.14 G. Games: 6. 13 Geminates: 23, 3.1, 4.7, 53
Glides: 1.8-1.9, 2.5. 27, 33, 4.5, 5.9fT L
India: 4.10-4. 1 1 see SaiplS (Iodic, etc.) Inflection: see MorpboIogical koowledgc Interpuncts: see Word dividen L Lexicoo: 6.1-6.3
linguistic knowledge: 1.1 . 3.8. 5.105.12; ch.6 epilinguistic: 6.12 explicit: 6.2, 63, 6.6, 6.9, 6.10, 6. 12-6.14 implicit: 6.2, 63, 6.6, 6.9, 6.10, 6. 12-6.14
138 Linguistic knowledge (cont.) and literacy: 6. 12, 6.14 metalinguistic ttansfer: 6.3, 6. 10, 6.12-6.14 see also Phonological knowledge, Morphological knowledge, Word Listeme: 6. 1 Literacy assumptions: ch.6 Germanic: 4.10 Greece (Ancient): 4.3, 4. 10, 4.12 India: 4. 10-4. 1 1 Old Caananite: 4. 10 Logograms: 2.7, 3.2, 7.2-7.3 M.
Matrix Byblos: 5. 10, 6. 14, 7.5.5 phonetic: 5.8-5. 13. 6.14; see FealW.'e8 Ras Shamra: 5.9-5. 1 1 . 6. 1 . 7.5.5 Runic: 5.8-5. 13. 6.14 Meta(linguistic) knowledge: see linguistic knowledge Metathesis: 1 .4. 1.5, 2.1 . 2.5 Morphological knowledge: 5. 1 1 , 6. 1 , 6.3-6.6, 6.12 polysynthetic languages: 6.5 Morphological spelling: 3.5, 3.7, 6.12 N.
Nasals (not wrinen): 3 . 1 , 5.3. 6. 10 O.
Orthography children's spellings: 6.10-6. 1 1 idiosyncrasies of English: 0.2, 6. 1 1-6. 12 not the same as phonology: 6. 1 1 see also Conventions, Scripts Osthoff's Law: 1.5 P.
Phoneme: see Features (distinctive) Phonological knowledge: 1 . 1 , 2.8. 3.6-3.8 4. 1 1 , 5.5, 5.8. 5. 13; ch.6
Rebus principle: 6.7 Reversal (of sound change): 6.9
INDEX
Runes: ch.5 and magic/secrecy: 5.0, 5.2, 5. 13 Old English: 5.5. 5.7 Runic language: 5.0, 5.3 phonological system: 5.3, 5.6. 5.8. 5. 14-5.19 S.
Scripts aphabetic: see Alphabet autonomy: 0.2. 6. 1 1 Aramaean/Aramaic: 1.1, 4.5 (Proto-)Canaanite : 1 . 1 , 4.1-4.9, 4. 1 1 -4. 12, 5.10, 5.12. 7. 1fT Matrix: 5.10-5. 13 Chinese: 6.7 Cyrillic: 5.5 Egyptian: 4. 1 , 4.5, 6.7. 7.2 Etruscan: 5.3, 5.7 Gothic: 5.4, 5.5 Greek
alphabet: 1.1; ch.4; 5.3-5.5, 5.8, 6.8, 7.lff Cyprian syllabary: 1 . 1 ; ch.3; 4.5 linear B syllabary: ch.2; 4.5, 4.8, 4.12 Hebrew: 4.3 Indic: 5.4-5.5. 5.8 &ihm.i: �.7, 4. 1 1 devan igari: 1 . 1 , 4. 10-4. 1 1 , 7.3 Hindi: 4.7 VedidVeda: 4. 10 Japanese: 0.2. 1 . 1 Korean: Han'gul: 5.4. 5.8 Latin/Roman: 4.7, 5.3-5.5, 5.7 Mayan: 6.7 Northwest Semitic: see Canaanite Phoenician: 1 . 1 , 4. 1 , 4.3-4.5, 4.7-4.9, 4. 12, 5. 10, 7.2 see also Matrix: Byblos as representation: 0.2 segmentally coded: 1 . 1 , 5.5, 6.14 segmentally linear: see Alphabet Semitic: see individual languages South Arabian: 4.9, 5.4 Sumerian: 6.7 syllabically coded: 1.1 Ugaritic: 1 . 1 , 4.1, 4.4-4.5. 5.4 see also Matrix: Ras Shamra Venetic: 4.7. 5.4 Segment 1.1. 6.7-6. 10. 6. 12-6. 14, 7. 1-7.5
INDEX Segmentation ability: 1 . 1 . 2.8. 3.6-3.8. 6.12-6.14; cb.7 see also Phonological knowledge Shorthand (style): 0.2. 2.7. 3.2 Sonority Hierarchy: 1.2-1 .5. 2.2-2.4. 33. 3.8. 5.12. 6.7 coda clusters in onset position: 3.6 exceptions: 2.5-2.7. 33-3.7 minimal sonority distance: 13. 1.8 onset clusters in coda position: 2.6. 3.4. 4.9 see also Syllable Speech errors: 6.13 Spelling: see Orthography. Conventions Syllabary: 1.1. 4. 13. 6.7. 7. 1-7.5 Syllabification: ch.l (esp. 1.6fI); 2.2. 2.5. 2.7
139
Syllable: 1.2·1.10. 6.7; cb.7 adjunct: 1.2·1.3. 3.6, 3.8 parsing (algorithm): 1.6- 1.9. 2.2-2.3 as
'sonority phrase':
see
Sonority Hieran:hy structure ofEDg. words: 13-1.4, 6.13 weight: 2.2
V.
Visual memory and spelling: 6. 1 1 W.
Word: 6. 1-6 ..5 definitions: 6.1-6.2 salience: 6.6 Word dividers: 3.1, 3.5, 4. 1, 5.2, 5.3, 6.2-6.4 Writing: see literacy, Conventions